The Book of Pastoral Rule 3
3.pref Prologue PL 77, 49
Part III.
How the Ruler, While Living Well, Ought to Teach and Admonish Those that are Put Under Him.
Prologue.
Since, then, we have shewn what manner of man the pastor ought to be, let us now set forth after what manner he should teach. For, as long before us Gregory Nazianzen of reverend memory has taught, one and the same exhortation does not suit all, inasmuch as neither are all bound together by similarity of character. For the things that profit some often hurt others; seeing that also for the most part herbs which nourish some animals are fatal to others; and the gentle hissing that quiets horses incites whelps; and the medicine which abates one disease aggravates another; and the bread which invigorates the life of the strong kills little children. Therefore according to the quality of the hearers ought the discourse of teachers to be fashioned, so as to suit all and each for their several needs, and yet never deviate from the art of common edification. For what are the intent minds of hearers but, so to speak, a kind of tight tensions of strings in a harp, which the skilful player, that he may produce a tune not at variance with itself, strikes variously? And for this reason the strings render back a consonant modulation, that they are struck indeed with one quill, but not with one kind of stroke. Whence every teacher also, that he may edify all in the one virtue of charity, ought to touch the hearts of his hearers out of one doctrine, but not with one and the same exhortation.
3.1 What diversity there ought to be in the art of preaching PL 77, 49
Differently to be admonished are these that follow:—
Men and women.
The poor and the rich.
The joyful and the sad.
Prelates and subordinates.
Servants and masters.
The wise of this world and the dull.
The impudent and the bashful.
The forward and the fainthearted.
The impatient and the patient.
The kindly disposed and the envious.
The simple and the insincere.
The whole and the sick.
Those who fear scourges, and therefore live innocently; and those who have grown so hard in iniquity as not to be corrected even by scourges.
The too silent, and those who spend time in much speaking.
The slothful and the hasty.
The meek and the passionate.
The humble and the haughty.
The obstinate and the fickle.
The gluttonous and the abstinent.
Those who mercifully give of their own, and those who would fain seize what belongs to others.
Those who neither seize the things of others nor are bountiful with their own; and those who both give away the things they have, and yet cease not to seize the things of others.
Those that are at variance, and those that are at peace.
Lovers of strifes and peacemakers.
Those that understand not aright the words of sacred law; and those who understand them indeed aright, but speak them without humility.
Those who, though able to preach worthily, are afraid through excessive humility; and those whom imperfection or age debars from preaching, and yet rashness impels to it.
Those who prosper in what they desire in temporal matters; and those who covet indeed the things that are of the world, and yet are wearied with the toils of adversity.
Those who are bound by wedlock, and those who are free from the ties of wedlock.
Those who have had experience of carnal intercourse, and those who are ignorant of it.
Those who deplore sins of deed, and those who deplore sins of thought.
Those who bewail misdeeds, yet forsake them not; and those who forsake them, yet bewail them not.
Those who even praise the unlawful things they do; and those who censure what is wrong, yet avoid it not.
Those who are overcome by sudden passion, and those who are bound in guilt of set purpose.
Those who, though their unlawful deeds are trivial, yet do them frequently; and those who keep themselves from small sins, but are occasionally whelmed in graver ones.
Those who do not even begin what is good, and those who fail entirely to complete the good begun.
Those who do evil secretly and good publicly; and those who conceal the good they do, and yet in some things done publicly allow evil to be thought of them.
But of what profit is it for us to run through all these things collected together in a list, unless we also set forth, with all possible brevity, the modes of admonition for each?
(Admonition 1.) Differently, then, to be admonished are men and women; because on the former heavier injunctions, on the latter lighter are to be laid, that those may be exercised by great things, but these winningly converted by light ones.
(Admonition 2.) Differently to be admonished are young men and old; because for the most part severity of admonition directs the former to improvement, while kind remonstrance disposes the latter to better deeds. For it is written, Rebuke not an elder, but entreat him as a father (1 Tim. v. 1).>
Aliter namque admonendi sunt viri, atque aliter feminae. Aliter juvenes, aliter senes. Aliter inopes, aliter locupletes. Aliter laeti, aliter tristes. Aliter subditi, aliter praelati. Aliter servi, aliter domini. Aliter hujus mundi sapientes, aliter hebetes. Aliter impudentes, aliter verecundi. Aliter protervi, aliter pusillanimes. Aliter impatientes, aliter patientes. Aliter benevoli, aliter invidi. Aliter simplices, aliter impuri. Aliter incolumes, aliter aegri. Aliter qui flagella metuunt, et propterea innocenter 35 vivunt; aliter qui sic in iniquitate duruerunt, ut neque per flagella corrigantur. Aliter nimis taciti, aliter multiloquio vacantes. Aliter pigri, aliter praecipites. Aliter mansueti, aliter iracundi. Aliter humiles, aliter elati. Aliter pertinaces, aliter inconstantes. Aliter gulae dediti, aliter abstinentes. Aliter qui in hoc quod temporaliter appetunt, prosperantur; Aliter qui sua misericorditer tribuunt, aliter qui aliena rapere contendunt. qui nec aliena rapiunt, nec sua largiuntur: aliter qui et ea quae habent tribuunt, et tamen aliena rapere non desistunt. Aliter discordes, aliter pacati. Aliter seminantes jurgia, aliter pacifici. Aliter qui sacrae legis verba non intelligunt recte; aliter qui recte quidem intelligunt, sed haec humiliter non loquuntur. Aliter qui cum digne praedicare valeant, prae nimia humilitate formidant; aliter quos a praedicatiore imperfectio vel aetas prohibet, et tamen praecipitatio impellit. Aliter qui licet minima, crebro tamen illicita faciunt; aliter qui ea quidem quae mundi sunt concupiscunt, sed tamen adversitatis labore fatigantur. Aliter conjugiis obligati, aliter a conjugii nexibus liberi. Aliter admistionem carnis experti, aliter ignorantes. Aliter qui peccata deplorant operum, aliter qui cogitationum. Aliter qui commissa plangunt, nec tamen deserunt; aliter qui deserunt, nec tamen plangunt. Aliter qui illicita quae faciunt, etiam laudant; aliter qui accusant prava, nec tamen devitant. Aliter qui repentina concupiscentia superantur, atque aliter qui in culpa ex consilio ligantur. [Al., c. XXIV] . aliter qui se a parvis custodiunt, sed aliquando in gravioribus demerguntur. Aliter qui bona nec inchoant, aliter qui inchoata minime consummant. Aliter qui mala occulte agunt, et bona publice; aliter qui bona quae faciunt abscondunt, et tamen quibusdam factis publice mala de se opinari permittunt. Sed quid utilitatis est, quod cuncta haec collecta numeratione transcurrimus, si non etiam admonitionis modos per singula, quanta possumus brevitate, pandamus. Aliter igitur admonendi sunt viri, atque aliter feminae, quia illis graviora, istis vero injungenda sunt leviora, ut illos magna exerceant, istas autem levia demulcendo convertant. [Al., c. XXV.] Aliter admonendi sunt juvenes, atque aliter senes, quia illos plerumque severitas admonitionis ad profectum dirigit; istos vero ad meliora opera 36 deprecatio blanda componit. Scriptum quippe est: Seniorem ne increpaveris, sed obsecra ut patrem .
3.2 How the poor and the rich should be admonished PL 77, 52
(Admonition 3.) Differently to be admonished are the poor and the rich: for to the former we ought to offer the solace of comfort against tribulation, but in the latter to induce fear as against elation. For to the poor one it is said by the Lord through the prophet, Fear not, for thou shalt not be confounded (Isai. liv. 4). And not long after, soothing her, He says, O thou poor little one, tossed with tempest (Ibid. 11). And again He comforts her, saying, I have chosen thee in the furnace of poverty (Ibid. xlviii. 10). But, on the other hand, Paul says to his disciple concerning the rich, Charge the rich of this world, that they be not high-minded nor trust in the uncertainty of their riches (1 Tim. vi. 17); where it is to be particularly noted that the teacher of humility in making mention of the rich, says not Entreat, but Charge; because, though pity is to be bestowed on infirmity, yet to elation no honour is due. To such, therefore, the right thing that is said is the more rightly commanded, according as they are puffed up with loftiness of thought in transitory things. Of them the Lord says in the Gospel, Woe unto you that are rich, which have your consolation (Luke vi. 24). For, since they know not what eternal joys are, they are consoled out of the abundance of the present life. Therefore consolation is to be offered to those who are tried in the furnace of poverty; and fear is to be induced in those whom the consolation of temporal glory lifts up; that both those may learn that they possess riches which they see not, and these become aware that they can by no means keep the riches that they see. Yet for the most part the character of persons changes the order in which they stand; so that the rich man may be humble and the poor man proud. Hence the tongue of the preacher ought soon to be adapted to the life of the hearer, so as to smite elation in a poor man all the more sharply as not even the poverty that has come upon him brings it down, and to cheer all the more gently the humility of the rich as even the abundance which elevates them does not elate them.
Sometimes, however, even a proud rich man is to be propitiated by blandishment in exhortation, since hard sores also are usually softened by soothing fomentations, and the rage of the insane is often restored to health by the bland words of the physician, and, when they are pleasantly humoured, the disease of their insanity is mitigated. For neither is this to be lightly regarded, that, when an adverse spirit entered into Saul, David took his harp and assuaged his madness (1 Sam. xviii. 10). For what is intimated by Saul but the elation of men in power, and what by David but the humble life of the holy? When, then, Saul is seized by the unclean spirit, his madness is appeased by David’s singing; since, when the senses of men in power are turned to frenzy by elation, it is meet that they should be recalled to a healthy state by the calmness of our speech, as by the sweetness of a harp. But sometimes, when the powerful of this world are taken to task, they are first to be searched by certain similitudes, as on a matter not concerning them; and, when they have pronounced a right sentence as against another man, then in fitting ways they are to be smitten with regard to their own guilt; so that the mind puffed up with temporal power may in no wise lift itself up against the reprover, having by its own judgment trodden on the neck of pride, and may not try to defend itself, being bound by the sentence of its own mouth. For hence it was that Nathan the prophet, having come to take the king to task, asked his judgment as if concerning the cause of a poor man against a rich one (2 Sam. xii. 4, 5, seq.), that the king might first pronounce sentence, and afterwards hear of his own guilt, to the end that he might by no means contradict the righteous doom that he had uttered against himself. Thus the holy man, considering both the sinner and the king, studied in a wonderful order first to bind the daring culprit by confession, and afterwards to cut him to the heart by rebuke. He concealed for a while whom he aimed at, but smote him suddenly when he had him. For the blow would perchance have fallen with less force had he purposed to smite the sin openly from the beginning of his discourse; but by first introducing the similitude he sharpened the rebuke which he concealed. He had come as a physician to a sick man; he saw that the sore must be cut; but he doubted of the sick man’s patience. Therefore he hid the medicinal steel under his robe, which he suddenly drew out and plunged into the sore, that the patient might feel the cutting blade before he saw it, lest, seeing it first, he should refuse to feel it.
Aliter admonendi sunt inopes, atque aliter locupletes; illis namque offerre consolationis solatium contra tribulationem, istis vero inferre metum contra elationem debemus. Inopi quippe a Domino per prophetam dicitur: Noli timere, quia non confunderis . Cui non longe post blandiens, dicit: Paupercula tempestate convulsa . Rursumque banc consolatur, dicens: Elegi te in camino paupertatis . At contra Paulus discipulo de divitibus dicit: Divitibus hujus saeculi praecipe non superbe sapere, neque sperare in incerto divitiarum suarum . Ubi notandum valde est, quod humilitatis doctor memoriam divitum faciens non ait, Roga, sed Praecipe, quia etsi impendenda est pietas infirmitati, honor tamen non debetur elationi. Talibus ergo rectum quod dicitur, tanto rectius jubetur, quanto et in rebus transitoriis altitudine cogitationis intumescunt. De his in Evangelio Dominus dicit: Vae vobis divitibus, qui habetis consolationem vestram . Quia enim quae sunt aeterna gaudia nesciunt, ex praesentis vitae abundantia consolantur. Offerenda est ergo eis consolatio, quos caminus paupertatis excoquit; atque illis inferendus est timor, quos consolatio gloriae temporalis extollit; ut et illi discant quia divitias quas non conspiciunt possident, et isti cognoscant quia eas quas conspiciunt nequaquam tenere possunt. Plerumque tamen personarum ordinem permutat qualitas morum, ut sit dives humilis, sit pauper elatus. Unde mox praedicantis lingua cum audientis debet vita componi, ut tanto districtius in paupere elationem feriat, quanto eam nec illata paupertas inclinat; et tanto lenius humilitatem divitum mulceat, quanto eos nec abundantia quae sublevat, exaltat.
Nonnunquam tamen etiam superbus dives exhortationis blandimento placandus est, quia et plerumque dura vulnera per lenia fomenta mollescunt, et furor insanorum saepe ad salutem medico blandiente reducitur; cumque eis in dulcedine condescenditur, languor insaniae mitigatur. Neque enim negligenter intuendum est, quod cum Saulem spiritus adversus invaderet, apprehensa David cithara, ejus vesaniam sedabat . Quid enim per Saulem, nisi elatio potentum; et quid per David innuitur, nisi humilis vita sanctorum? Cum ergo Saul ab immundo spiritu arripitur, David canente, ejus vesania temperatur; quia cum sensus potentum per elationem in furorem vertitur, dignum est ut ad salutem mentis quasi dulcedine citharae, locutionis nostrae tranquillitate revocetur. Aliquando autem cum hujus saeculi potentes arguuntur, prius per quasdam similitudines velut 37 de alieno negotio requirendi sunt; et cum rectam sententiam quasi in alterum protulerint, tunc modis congruentibus de proprio reatu feriendi sunt; ut mens temporali potentia tumida contra corripientem nequaquam se erigat, quae suo sibi judicio superbiae cervicem calcat; et in nulla sui defensione se exerceat, quam sententia proprii oris ligat. Hinc est enim quod Nathan propheta arguere regem venerat, et quasi de causa pauperis contra divitem judicium quaerebat ; ut prius rex sententiam diceret, et reatum suum postmodum audiret, quatenus nequaquam justitiae contradiceret, quam ipse in se protulisset. Vir itaque sanctus et peccatorem considerans et regem, miro ordine audacem reum prius per confessionem ligare studuit, et postmodum per invectionem secare. Celavit paululum quem quaesivit, sed percussit repente quem tenuit. Pigrius enim fortasse incideret, si ab ipso sermonis exordio aperte culpam ferire voluisset; sed praemissa similitudine, eam quam occultabat exacuit increpationem. Ad aegrum medicus venerat, secandum vulnus videbat, sed de patientia aegri dubitabat. Abscondit igitur ferrum medicinale sub veste, quod eductum subito fixit in vulnere, ut secantem gladium sentiret aeger antequam cerneret, ne si ante cerneret, sentire recusaret.
3.3 How the joyful and the sad are to be admonished PL 77, 53
Admonition4. Differently to be admonished are the joyful and the sad. That is, before the joyful are to be set the sad things that follow upon punishment; but before the sad the promised glad things of the kingdom. Let the joyful learn by the asperity of threatenings what to be afraid of: let the sad bear what joys of reward they may look forward to. For to the former it is said, Woe unto you that laugh now! For ye shall weep (Luke vi. 25); but the latter hear from the teaching of the same Master, I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man shall take from you (Joh. xvi. 22). But some are not made joyful or sad by circumstances, but are so by temperament. And to such it should be intimated that certain defects are connected with certain temperaments; that the joyful have lechery close at hand, and the sad wrath. Hence it is necessary for every one to consider not only what he suffers from his peculiar temperament, but also what worse thing presses on him in connection with it; lest, while he fights not at all against that which he has, he succumb also to that from which he supposes himself free.
Aliter admonendi sunt laeti, atque aliter tristes. Laetis videlicet inferenda sunt tristia quae sequuntur ex supplicio; tristibus vero inferenda sunt laeta quae promittuntur ex regno. Discant laeti ex minarum asperitate quod timeant; audiant tristes praemiorum gaudia de quibus praesumant. Illis quippe dicitur: Vae vobis qui ridetis nunc, quoniam flebitis ; isti vero eodem magistro docente audiunt: Iterum videbo vos, et gaudebit cor vestrum, et gaudium vestrum nemo tollet a vobis . Nonnulli autem laeti vel tristes non rebus fiunt, sed conspersionibus existunt. Quibus profecto intimandum est quod quaedam vitia quibusdam conspersionibus juxta sunt. Habent enim laeti ex propinquo luxuriam, tristes iram. Unde necesse est ut non solum quisque consideret quod ex conspersione sustinet, sed etiam quod ex vicino deterius perurget; ne dum nequaquam pugnat contra hoc quod tolerat, ei quoque a quo se liberum aestimat, vitio succumbat.
3.4 How subjects and prelates are to be admonished PL 77, 54
(Admonition 5.) Differently to be admonished are subjects and prelates: the former that subjection crush them not, the latter that superior place elate them not: the former that they fail not to fulfil what is commanded them, the latter that they command not more to be fulfilled than is just: the former that they submit humbly, the latter that they preside temperately. For this, which may be understood also figuratively, is said to the former, Children, obey your parents in the Lord: but to the latter it is enjoined, And ye, fathers, provoke not your children to wrath (Coloss. iii. 20, 21). Let the former learn how to order their inward thoughts before the eyes of the hidden judge; the latter how also to those that are committed to them to afford outwardly examples of good living. For prelates ought to know that, if they ever perpetrate what is wrong, they are worthy of as many deaths as they transmit examples of perdition to their subjects. Wherefore it is necessary that they guard themselves so much the more cautiously from sin as by the bad things they do they die not alone, but are guilty of the souls of others, which by their bad example they have destroyed. Wherefore the former are to be admonished, lest they should be strictly published, if merely on their own account they should be unable to stand acquitted; the latter, lest they should be judged for the errors of their subjects, even though on their own account they find themselves secure. Those are to be admonished that they live with all the more anxiety about themselves as they are not entangled by care for others; but these that they accomplish their charge of others in such wise as not to desist from charge of themselves, and so to be ardent in anxiety about themselves as not to grow sluggish in the custody of those committed to them. To the one, who is at leisure for his own concerns, it is said, Go to the ant, thou sluggard, and consider her ways, and learn wisdom (Prov. vi. 6): but the other is terribly admonished, when it is said, My son, if thou be surety for thy friend, thou hast stricken thy hand with a stranger, and art snared with the words of thy mouth, and art taken with thine own speeches (Ibid. 1). For to be surety for a friend is to take charge of the soul of another on the surety of one’s own behaviour. Whence also the hand is stricken with a stranger, because the mind is bound with the care of a responsibility which before was not. But he is snared with the words of his mouth, and taken with his own speeches, because, while he is compelled to speak good things to those who are committed to him, he must needs himself in the first place observe the things that he speaks. He is therefore snared with the words of his mouth, being constrained by the requirement of reason not to let his life be relaxed to what agrees not with his teaching. Hence before the strict judge he is compelled to accomplish as much in deed as it is plain he has enjoined on others with his voice. Thus in the passage above cited this exhortation is also presently added, Do therefore what I say, my son, and deliver thyself, seeing thou hast fallen into the hands of thy neighbour: run up and down, hasten, arouse thy friend; give not sleep to thine eyes, nor let thine eyelids slumber (Prov. vi. 3). For whosoever is put over others for an example of life is admonished not only to keep watch himself, but also to arouse his friend. For it is not enough for him to keep watch in living well, if he do not also sever him when he is set over from the torpor of sin. For it is well said, Give not sleep to thine eyes, nor let thine eyelids slumber (Ibid. 4). For indeed to give sleep to the eyes is to cease from earnestness, so as to neglect altogether the care of our subordinates. But the eyelids slumber when our thoughts, weighed down by sloth, connive at what they know ought to be reproved in subordinates. For to be fast asleep is neither to know nor to correct the deeds of those committed to us. But to know what things are to be blamed, and still through laziness of mind not to amend them by meet rebukes, is not to sleep, but to slumber. Yet the eye through slumbering passes into the deepest sleep; since for the most part, when one who is over others cuts not off the evil that he knows, he comes sooner or later, as his negligence deserves, not even to know what is done wrong by his subjects.
Wherefore those who are over others are to be admonished, that through earnestness of circumspection they have eyes watchful within and round about, and strive to become living creatures of heaven (Ezek. i. 18). For the living creatures of heaven are described as full of eyes round about and within (Revel. iv. 6). And so it is meet that those who are over others should have eyes within and round about, so as both in themselves to study to please the inward judge, and also, affording outwardly examples of life, to detect the things that should be corrected in others.
Subjects are to be admonished that they judge not rashly the lives of their superiors, if perchance they see them act blamably in anything, lest whence they rightly find fault with evil they thence be sunk by the impulse of elation to lower depths. They are to be admonished that, when they consider the faults of their superiors, they grow not too bold against them, but, if any of their deeds are exceedingly bad, so judge of them within themselves that, constrained by the fear of God, they still refuse not to bear the yoke of reverence under them. Which thing we shall shew the better if we bring forward what David did (1 Sam. xxiv. 4 seq.). For when Saul the persecutor had entered into a cave to ease himself, David, who had so long suffered under his persecution, was within it with his men. And, when his men incited him to smite Saul, he cut them short with the reply, that he ought not to put forth his hand against the Lord’s anointed. And yet he rose unperceived, and cut off the border of his robe. For what is signified by Saul but bad rulers, and what by David but good subjects? Saul’s easing himself, then, means rulers extending the wickedness conceived in their hearts to works of woful stench, and their shewing the noisome thoughts within them by carrying them out into deeds. Yet him David was afraid to strike, because the pious minds of subjects, withholding themselves from the whole plague of backbiting, smite the life of their superiors with no sword of the tongue, even when they blame them for imperfection. And when through infirmity they can scarce refrain from speaking, however humbly, of some extreme and obvious evils in their superiors, they cut as it were silently the border of their robe; because, to wit, when, even though harmlessly and secretly, they derogate from the dignity of superiors, they disfigure as it were the garment of the king who is set over them; yet still they return to themselves, and blame themselves most vehemently for even the slightest defamation in speech. Hence it is also well written in that place, Afterward David’s heart smote him, because he had cut off the border of Saul’s robe (Ibid. 6). For indeed the deeds of superiors are not to be smitten with the sword of the mouth, even when they are rightly judged to be worthy of blame. But if ever, even in the least, the tongue slips into censure of them, the heart must needs be depressed by the affliction of penitence, to the end that it may return to itself, and, when it has offended against the power set over it, may dread the judgment against itself of Him by whom it was set over it. For, when we offend against those who are set over us, we go against the ordinance of Him who set them over us. Whence also Moses, when he had become aware that the people complained against himself and Aaron, said, For what are we? Not against us are your murmurings, but against the Lord (Exod. xvi. 8).
Aliter admonendi sunt subditi, atque aliter praelati. Illos ne subjectio conterat, istos ne locus superior extollat. Illi ne minus quae jubentur impleant, isti ne plus justo jubeant quae compleantur. Illi ut humiliter subjaceant, isti ut temperanter praesint. Nam quod intelligi et figuraliter potest, illis dicitur: Filii, obedite parentibus vestris in Domino; istis vero praecipitur: Et patres, nolite ad iracundiam provocare filios vestros . Illi 38 discant quomodo ante occulti arbitri oculos sua interiora componant, isti quomodo etiam commissis sibi exempla bene vivendi exterius praebeant.
Scire etenim praelati debent , quia si perversa unquam perpetrant, tot mortibus digni sunt, quot ad subditos suos perditionis exempla transmittunt. Unde necesse est ut tanto se cautius a culpa custodiant, quanto per prava quae faciunt, non soli moriuntur [ sed aliorum animarum, quas pravis exemplis destruxerunt, rei sunt]. Unde admonendi sunt illi; ne districtius puniantur si absoluti reperiri nequiverint saltem de se; isti ne de subditorum erratibus judicentur, etiamsi se jam de se securos inveniunt. Illi ut tanto circa se sollicitius vivant, quanto eos aliena cura non implicat; isti vero ut sic aliorum curas expleant, quatenus et suas agere non desistant, et sic in propria sollicitudine ferveant, ut a commissorum custodia minime torpescant. Illi enim sibimet vacanti dicitur: Vade ad formicam, o piger, et considera vias ejus, et disce sapientiam . Iste autem terribiliter admonetur, cum dicitur: Fili mi, si spoponderis pro amico tuo, defixisti apud extraneum manum tuam, et illaqueatus es verbis oris tui, et captus propriis sermonibus . Spondere namque pro amico, est alienam animam in periculo suae conversationis accipere. Unde et apud extraneum manus defigitur, quia apud curam sollicitudinis quae ante deerat, mens ligatur. Verbis vero oris sui illaqueatus est, ac propriis sermonibus captus; quia dum commissis sibi cogitur bona dicere, ipsum prius necesse est quae dixerit custodire. Illaqueatur igitur verbis oris sui, dum ratione exigente constringitur, ne ejus vita ad aliud quam admonet relaxetur. Unde apud districtum judicem cogitur tanta in opere exsolvere, quanta eum constat aliis voce praecepisse. Ubi et bene mox exhortatio subditur, ut dicatur: Fac ergo quod dico, fili mi, et temetipsum libera, quia incidisti in manus proximi tui: discurre, festina, suscita amicum tuum; ne dederis somnum oculis tuis, nec dormitent palpebrae tuae . Quisquis enim ad vivendum aliis in exemplo praeponitur, non solum ut ipse vigilet, sed etiam ut amicum suscitet admonetur. Ei namque vigilare bene vivendo non sufficit, si non et illum cui praeest, a peccati torpore disjungit. Bene autem dicitur: Ne dederis somnum oculis tuis, nec dormitent palpebrae tuae . Somnum quippe oculis dare, est intentione cessante, subditorum curam omnino negligere. Palpebrae vero dormitant, cum cogitationes nostrae ea quae in subditis arguenda cognoscunt, pigredine deprimente dissimulant. Plene enim dormire est commissorum acta nec scire, nec corrigere. Non autem dormire, sed dormitare est, quae quidem reprehendenda sunt cognoscere, sed tamen propter mentis taedium dignis ea increpationibus non emendare. Dormitando vero oculus ad plenissimum somnum ducitur, quia dum plerumque qui praeest malum quod cognoscit non resecat, ad hoc quandoque negligentiae suae merito pervenit, ut quod a subjectis delinquitur, nec agnoscat.
Admonendi sunt itaque qui praesunt, ut per 39 circumspectionis studium oculos pervigiles intus et in circuitu habeant, et coeli animalia fieri contendant. . Ostensa quippe coeli animalia in circuitu et intus oculis plena describuntur . Dignum quippe est ut cuncti qui praesunt intus atque in circuitu oculos habeant, quatenus et interno judici in semetipsis placere studeant, et exempla vitae exterius praebentes, ea etiam quae in aliis sunt corrigenda deprehendant.
Admonendi sunt subditi, ne praepositorum suorum vitam temere judicent, si quid eos fortasse agere reprehensibiliter vident; ne unde mala recte redarguunt, inde per elationis impulsum in profundiora mergantur. Admonendi sunt, ne cum culpas praepositorum considerant, contra eos audaciores fiant, sed sic si qua valde sunt eorum prava, apud semetipsos dijudicent, ut tamen divino timore constricti ferre sub eis jugum reverentiae non recusent. Quod melius ostendimus, si David factum ad medium deducamus (I Reg. XXIV, 4, seq.). Saul quippe persecutor, cum ad purgandum ventrem speluncam fuisset ingressus, illic cum viris suis David inerat, qui jam tam longo tempore persecutionis ejus mala tolerabat. Cumque eum viri sui ad feriendum Saul accenderent, fregit eos responsionibus, quia manum mittere in christum Domini non deberet. Qui tamen occulte surrexit, et oram chlamydis ejus abscidit. Quid enim per Saul, nisi mali rectores; quid per David, nisi boni subditi designantur? Saul igitur ventrem purgare, est pravos praepositos conceptam in corde malitiam usque ad opera miseri odoris extendere, et cogitata apud se noxia factis exterioribus exsequendo monstrare. Quem tamen David ferire metuit, quia piae subditorum mentes ab omni se peste obtrectationis abstinentes, praepositorum vitam nullo linguae gladio percutiunt, etiam cum de imperfectione reprehendunt. Qui etsi quando pro infirmitate sese abstinere vix possunt, ut extrema quaedam atque exteriora praepositorum mala, sed tamen humiliter loquantur, quasi oram chlamidis silenter incidunt; quia videlicet dum praelatae dignitati saltem innoxie et latenter derogant, quasi regis superpositi vestem foedant, sed tamen ad semetipsos redeunt seque vehementissime vel de tenuissima verbi laceratione reprehendunt. Unde bene et illic scriptum est: Post haec David percussit cor suum, eo quod abscidisset oram chlamidis Saul . Facta quippe praepositorum oris gladio ferienda non sunt, etiam cum recte reprehendenda judicantur. Si quando vero contra eos vel in minimis lingua labitur, necesse est ut per afflictionem poenitentiae cor prematur; quatenus ad semetipsum redeat, et cum praepositae potestati deliquerit, ejus contra se judicium a quo sibi praelata est perhorrescat. Nam cum praepositis delinquimus, ejus ordinationi qui eos nobis praetulit obviamus. Unde Moyses quoque cum contra se et Aaron conqueri populum cognovisset, ait: Nos enim quid sumus? Nec contra nos est murmur vestrum, sed contra Dominum . 40
3.5 How servants and masters are to be admonished PL 77, 56
(Admonition 6). Differently to be admonished are servants and masters. Servants, to wit, that they ever keep in view the humility of their condition; but masters, that they lose not recollection of their nature, in which they are constituted on an equality with servants. Servants are to be admonished that they despise not their masters, lest they offend God, if by behaving themselves proudly they gainsay His ordinance: masters, too, are to be admonished, that they are proud against God with respect to His gift, if they acknowledge not those whom they hold in subjection by reason of their condition to be their equals by reason of their community of nature. The former are to be admonished to know themselves to be servants of masters; the latter are to be admonished to acknowledge themselves to be fellow-servants of servants. For to those it is said, Servants, obey your masters according to the flesh (Coloss. iii. 22); and again, Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their masters worthy of all honour (1 Tim. vi. 1); but to these it is said, And ye, masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening, knowing that both their and your Master is in heaven (Ephes. vi. 9).
Aliter admonendi sunt servi, atque aliter domini. Servi scilicet, ut in se semper humilitatem conditionis aspiciant; domini vero, ut naturae suae qua aequaliter sunt cum servis conditi, memoriam non amittant. Servi admonendi sunt ne dominos despiciant, ne Deum offendant si ordinationi illius superbiendo contradicunt; domini quoque admonendi sunt, quia contra Deum de munere ejus superbiunt, si eos quos per conditionem tenent subditos, aequales sibi per naturae consortium non agnoscunt. Isti admonendi sunt ut sciant se servos esse dominorum: illi admonendi sunt ut cognoscant se conservos esse servorum. Istis namque dicitur: Servi, obedite dominis carnalibus . Et rursum: Quicunque sunt sub jugo servi, dominos suos omni honore dignos arbitrentur ; illis autem dicitur: Et vos domini eadem facite illis, remittentes minas, scientes quod et illorum et vester Dominus est in coelis .
3.6 How the wise and the dull are to be admonished PL 77, 56
(Admonition 7). Differently to be admonished are the wise of this world and the dull. For the wise are to be admonished that they leave off knowing what they know: the dull also are to be admonished that they seek to know what they know not. In the former this thing first, that they think themselves wise, is to be thrown down; in the latter whatsoever is already known of heavenly wisdom is to be built up; since, being in no wise proud, they have, as it were, prepared their hearts for supporting a building. With those we should labour that they become more wisely foolish, leave foolish wisdom, and learn the wise foolishness of God: to these we should preach that from what is accounted foolishness they should pass, as from a nearer neighbourhood, to true wisdom. For to the former it is said, If any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise (1 Cor. iii. 18): but to the latter it is said, Not many wise men after the flesh (1 Cor. i. 26); and again, God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise (Ibid. 27). The former are for the most part converted by arguments of reasoning; the latter sometimes better by examples. Those it doubtless profits to lie vanquished in their own allegations; but for these it is sometimes enough to get knowledge of the praiseworthy deeds of others. Whence also the excellent teacher, who was debtor to the wise and foolish (Rom. i. 14), when he was admonishing some of the Hebrews that were wise, but some also that were somewhat slow, speaking to them of the fulfilment of the Old Testament, overcame the wisdom of the former by argument, saying, That which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away (Heb. viii. 13). But, when he perceived that some were to be drawn by examples only, he added in the same epistle, Saints had trial of mockings and scourgings, yea moreover of bonds and imprisonment; they were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword (Ibid. xi. 36, 37): and again, Remember those who were set over you, who spoke to you the Word of God, whose faith follow, looking to the end of their conversation (Ibid. xiii. 7); that so victorious reason might subdue the one sort, but the gentle force of example persuade the other to mount to greater things.
Aliter admonendi sunt sapientes hujus saeculi, atque aliter hebetes. Sapientes quippe admonendi sunt, ut amittant scire quae sciunt; hebetes quoque admonendi sunt, ut appetant scire quae nesciunt. In illis hoc primum destruendum est, quod se sapientes arbitrantur; in istis jam aedificandum est quidquid de superna sapientia cognoscitur, quia dum minime superbiunt, quasi ad suscipiendum aedificium corda paraverunt. Cum illis laborandum est, ut sapientius stulti fiant, stultam sapientiam deserant, et sapientem Dei stultitiam discant; istis vero praedicandum est, ut ab ea quae putatur stultitia, ad veram sapientiam vicinius transeant. Illis namque dicitur: Si quis videtur inter vos sapiens esse in hoc soeculo, stultus fiat, ut sit sapiens ; istis vero dicitur: Non multi sapientes secundum carnem . Et rursum: Quae stulta sunt mundi elegit Deus, ut confundat sapientes . Illos plerumque ratiocinationis argumenta, istos nonnunquam melius exempla convertunt. Illis nimirum prodest, ut in suis allegationibus victi jaceant; istis vero aliquando sufficit ut laudabilia aliorum facta cognoscant. Unde et magister egregius, sapientibus et insipientibus debitor , cum Hebraeorum quosdam sapientes, quosdam vero etiam tardiores admoneret, illis de completione Testamenti Veteris loquens, eorum sapientiam argumento superavit, dicens: Quod enim antiquatur et senescit, prope interitum est . Cum vero solis exemplis quosdam trahendos cerneret, in eadem Epistola adjunxit: Sancti ludibria et verbera experti, insuper et vincula et carceres, lapidati sunt, secti sunt, tentati sunt, in occisione gladii mortui sunt . Et rursum: Mementote praepositorum vestrorum, qui vobis locuti sunt verbum Dei, quorum intuentes exitum conversationis, imitamini fidem ; quatenus et illos victrix ratio frangeret, et istos ad majora conscendere imitatio blanda suaderet. 41
3.7 How the impudent and bashful are to be admonished PL 77, 57
(Admonition 8). Differently to be admonished are the impudent and the bashful. For those nothing but hard rebuke restrains from the vice of impudence; while these for the most part a modest exhortation disposes to amendment. Those do not know that they are in fault, unless they be rebuked even by many; to these it usually suffices for their conversion that the teacher at least gently reminds them of their evil deeds. For those one best corrects who reprehends them by direct invective; but to these greater profit ensues, if what is rebuked in them be touched, as it were, by a side stroke. Thus the Lord, openly upbraiding the impudent people of the Jews, saying, There is come unto thee a whore’s forehead; thou wouldest not blush (Jerem. iii. 3). But again He revives them when ashamed, saying, Thou shalt forget the confusion of thy youth, and shalt not remember the reproach of thy widowhood; for thy Maker will reign over thee (Isai. liv. 4). Paul also openly upbraids the Galatians impudently sinning, when he says, O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you (Galat. iii. 1)? And again, Are ye so foolish, that, having begun in the Spirit, ye are now made perfect in the flesh (Ibid. 3)? But the faults of those who are ashamed he reprehends as though sympathizing with them, saying, I rejoiced in the Lord greatly, that now at the last ye have flourished again to care for me, as indeed ye did care, for ye lacked opportunity (Philipp. iv. 10); so that hard upbraiding might discover the faults of the former, and a softer address veil the negligence of the latter.
Aliter admonendi sunt impudentes, atque aliter verecundi. Illos namque ab impudentiae vitio non nisi increpatio dura compescit; istos autem plerumque ad melius exhortatio modesta componit. Illi se delinquere nesciunt, nisi etiam a pluribus increpentur; istis plerumque ad conversionem sufficit quod eis doctor mala sua saltem leniter ad memoriam reducit. Illos melius corrigit qui invebendo reprehendit; istis autem major profectus adducitur, si hoc quod in eis reprehenditur quasi ex latere tangatur. Impudentem quippe Judaeorum plebem Dominus aperte increpans, ait: Frons mulieris meretricis facta est tibi, noluisti erubescere . Et rursum verecundantem refovet, dicens: Confusionis adolescentiae tuae oblivisceris, et opprobrii viduitatis tuae non recordaberis, quia dominabitur tui qui fecit te . Impudenter quoque delinquentes Galatas aperte Paulus increpat, dicens: O insensati Galatae, quis vos fascinavit ? Et rursum: Sic stulti estis, ut cum spiritu coeperitis, nunc carne consummamini ? Culpas vero verecundantium quasi compatiens reprehendit, dicens: Gavisus sum in Domino vehementer, quoniam tandem aliquando refloruistis pro me sentire sicut et sentiebatis; occupati enim eratis ; ut et illorum culpas increpatio dura detegeret, et horum negligentiam mollior sermo velaret.
3.8 How the forward and the faint-hearted are to be admonished PL 77, 58
(Admonition 9.) Differently to be admonished are the forward and the faint-hearted. For the former, presuming on themselves too much, disdain all others when reproved by them; but the latter, while too conscious of their own infirmity, for the most part fall into despondency. Those count all they do to be singularly eminent; these think what they do to be exceedingly despised, and so are broken down to despondency. Therefore the works of the forward are to be finely sifted by the reprover, that wherein they please themselves they may be shewn to displease God.
For we then best correct the forward, when what they believe themselves to have done well we shew to have been ill done; that whence glory is believed to have been gained, thence wholesome confusion may ensue. But sometimes, when they are not at all aware of being guilty of the vice of forwardness, they more speedily come to correction if they are confounded by the infamy of some other person’s more manifest guilt, sought out from a side quarter; that from that which they cannot defend, they may be made conscious of wrongly holding to what they do defend. Whence, when Paul saw the Corinthians to be forwardly puffed up one against another, so that one said he was of Paul, another of Apollos, another of Cephas, and another of Christ (1 Cor. i. 12; iii. 4), he brought forward the crime of incest, which had not only been perpetrated among them, but also remained uncorrected, saying, It is reported commonly that there is fornication among you, and such fornication as is not even among the Gentiles, that one should have his father’s wife. And ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that he that hath done this deed might be taken away from among you (1 Cor. v. 1, 2). As if to say plainly, Why say ye in your forwardness that ye are of this one or of the other, while shewing in the dissoluteness of your negligence, that ye are of none of them?
But on the other hand we more fitly bring back the faint-hearted to the way of well-doing, if we search collaterally for some good points about them, so that, while some things in them we attack with our reproof, others we may embrace with our praise; to the end that the hearing of praise may nourish their tenderness, which the rebuking of their fault chastises. And for the most part we make more way with them for their profit, if we also make mention of their good deeds; and, in case of some wrong things having been done by them, if we find not fault with them as though they were already perpetrated, but, as it were, prohibit them as what ought not to be perpetrated; that so both the favour shewn may increase the things which we approve, and our modest exhortation avail more with the faint-hearted against the things which we blame. Whence the same Paul, when he came to know that the Thessalonians, who stood fast in the preaching which they had received, were troubled with a certain faint-heartedness as though the end of the world were nigh at hand, first praises that wherein he sees them to be strong, and afterwards, with cautious admonition, strengthens what was weak. For he says, We are bound to thank God always for you, brethren, as it is meet, because that your faith groweth exceedingly, and the charity of every one of you all toward each other aboundeth; so that we ourselves too glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith (2 Thess. i. 3, 4). But, having premised these flattering encomiums of their life, a little while after he subjoined, Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unto Him, that ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as sent by us, as that the day of the Lord is at hand (Ibid. ii. 1). For the true teacher so proceeded that they should first hear, in being praised, what they might thankfully acknowledge, and afterwards, in being exhorted, what they should follow; to the end that the precedent praise should settle their mind, lest the subjoined admonition should shake it; and, though he knew that they had been disquieted by suspicion of the end being near, he did not yet reprove them as having been so, but, as if ignorant of the past, forbade them to be disquieted in future; so that, while they believed themselves to be unknown to their preacher with respect even to the levity of their disquietude, they might be as much afraid of being open to blame as they were of being known by him to be so.
Aliter admonendi sunt protervi, atque aliter pusillanimes. Illi enim dum valde de se praesumunt, exprobrando caeteros dedignantur; isti autem dum nimis infirmitatis suae sunt conscii. plerumque in desperationem cadunt. Illi singulariter summa aestimant cuncta quae agunt, isti vehementer despecta putant esse quae faciunt, et idcirco in desperatione franguntur. Subtiliter itaque ab arguente discutienda sunt opera protervorum, ut in quo sibi placent, ostendantur quia Deo displicent.
Tunc enim protervos melius corrigimus, cum ea quae bene egisse se credunt, male acta monstramus; ut unde adepta gloria creditur, inde utilis subsequatur confusio. Nonnunquam vero cum se vitium proterviae minime perpetrare cognoscunt, compendiosius ad correctionem veniunt, si alterius culpae manifestioris ex latere requisitae improperio confunduntur; ut ex eo quod defendere nequeunt, cognoscant se tenere improbe quod defendunt. Unde cum proterve Paulus Corinthios adversum se invicem videret inflatos, ut alius Pauli, alius Apollo, alius Cephae, alius Christi esse se diceret , incestus culpam in medium deduxit, quae apud eos et perpetrata fuerat, et incorrecta remanebat, dicens: Auditur inter vos fornicatio, et talis fornicatio, qualis nec inter gentes, ita ut uxorem patris quis habeat. Et vos inflati estis, et non magis luctum habuistis, ut tolleretur de medio 42 vestrum qui hoc opus fecit . Ac si aperte dicat: Quid vos per proterviam, hujus vel illius dicitis, qui per dissolutionem negligentiae, nullius vos esse monstratis?
At contra, pusillanimes aptius ad iter bene agendi reducimus, si quaedam illorum bona ex latere requiramus, ut dum in eis alia reprehendendo corripimus, alia amplectendo laudemus, quatenus eorum teneritudinem laus audita nutriat, quam culpa increpata castigat. Plerumque autem utilius apud illos proficimus, si et eorum bene gesta memoramus. Et si qua ab eis inordinate gesta sunt, non jam tanquam perpetrata corripimus, sed quasi adhuc ne perpetrari debeant prohibemus, ut et illa quae approbamus, illatus favor augeat, et contra ea quae reprehendimus magis apud pusillanimes exhortatio verecunda convalescat. Unde idem Paulus cum Thessalonicenses in accepta praedicatione perdurantes, quasi de vicino mundi termino quadam cognosceret pusillanimitate turbatos, prius in eis quae fortia prospicit laudat, et caute monendo postmodum quae infirma sunt roborat. Ait enim: Gratias agere debemus Deo semper pro vobis, fratres, ita ut dignum est, quoniam supercrescit fides vestra, et abundat charitas uniuscujusque vestrum in invicem; ita ut et nos ipsi in vobis gloriemur in ecclesiis Dei, pro patientia vestra et fide .
Qui cum blanda haec vitae eorum praeconia praemisisset, paulo post subdidit, dicens: Rogamus autem vos, fratres, per adventum Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et nostrae congregationis in ipsum, ut non cito moveamini a vestro sensu, neque terreamini, neque per spiritum, neque per sermonem, neque per epistolam tanquam per nos missam, quasi instet dies Domini . Egit enim verus doctor, ut prius audirent laudati quod recognoscerent, et postmodum quod exhortati sequerentur; quatenus eorum mentem ne admonitio subjuncta concuteret, laus praemissa solidaret; et qui commotos eos vicini finis suspicione cognoverat, non jam redarguebat motos, sed quasi transacta nesciens, adhuc commoveri prohibebat; ut dum de ipsa levitate motionis praedicatori suo se incognitos crederent, tanto reprehensibiles fieri, quanto et cognosci ab illo formidarent.
3.9 How the impatient and the patient are to be admonished PL 77, 59
(Admonition 10.) Differently to be admonished are the impatient and the patient. For the impatient are to be told that, while they neglect to bridle their spirit, they are hurried through many steep places of iniquity which they seek not after, inasmuch as fury drives the mind whither desire draws it not, and, when perturbed, it does, not knowing, what it afterwards grieves for when it knows. The impatient are also to be told that, when carried headlong by the impulse of emotion, they act in some ways as though beside themselves, and are hardly aware afterwards of the evil they have done; and, while they offer no resistance to their perturbation, they bring into confusion even things that may have been well done when the mind was calm, and overthrow under sudden impulse whatever they have haply long built up with provident toil. For the very virtue of charity, which is the mother and guardian of all virtues, is lost through the vice of impatience. For it is written, Charity is patient (1 Cor. xiii. 4). Wherefore where patience is not, charity is not. Through this vice of impatience, too, instruction, the nurse of virtues, is dissipated. For it is written, The instruction of a man is known by his patience (Prov. xix. 11). Every man, then, is shewn to be by so much less instructed as he is convicted of being less patient. For neither can he truly impart what is good through instruction, if in his life he knows not how to bear what is evil in others with equanimity.
Further, through this vice of impatience for the most part the sin of arrogance pierces the mind; since, when any one is impatient of being looked down upon in this world, he endeavours to shew off any hidden good that he may have, and so through impatience is drawn on to arrogance; and, while he cannot bear contempt, he glories ostentatiously in self-display. Whence it is written, Better is the patient than the arrogant (Eccles. vii. 9); because, in truth, one that is patient chooses to suffer any evils whatever rather than that his hidden good should come to be known through the vice of ostentation. But the arrogant, on the contrary, chooses that even pretended good should be vaunted of him, lest he should possibly suffer even the least evil. Since, then, when patience is relinquished, all other good things also that have been done are overthrown, it is rightly enjoined on Ezekiel that in the altar of God a trench be made; to wit, that in it the whole burnt-offerings laid on the altar might be preserved (Ezek. xliii. 13). For, if there were not a trench in the altar, the passing breeze would scatter every sacrifice that it might find there. But what do we take the altar of God to be but the soul of the righteous man, which lays upon itself before His eyes as many sacrifices as it has done good deeds? And what is the trench of the altar but the patience of good men, which, while it humbles the mind to endure adversities, shews it to be placed low down after the manner of a ditch? Wherefore let a trench be made in the altar, lest the breeze should scatter the sacrifice laid upon it: that is, let the mind of the elect keep patience, lest, stirred with the wind of impatience, it lose even that which it has wrought well. Well, too, this same trench is directed to be of one cubit, because, if patience fails not, the measure of unity is preserved. Whence also Paul says, Bear ye one another’s burdens, and so ye shall fulfil the law Christ (Galat. vi. 2). For the law of Christ is the charity of unity, which they alone fulfil who are guilty of no excess even when they are burdened. Let the impatient hear what is written, Better is the patient than the mighty, and he that ruleth his spirit than he that taketh cities (Prov. xvi. 32). For victory over cities is a less thing, because that which is subdued is without; but a far greater thing is that which is conquered by patience, since the mind itself is by itself overcome, and subjects itself to itself, when patience compels it to bridle itself within. Let the impatient hear what the Truth says to His elect; In your patience ye shall possess your souls (Luke xxi. 19). For we are so wonderfully made that reason possesses the soul, and the soul the body. But the soul is ousted from its right of possession of the body, if it is not first possessed by reason. Therefore the Lord pointed out patience as the guardian of our state, in that He taught us to possess ourselves in it. Thus we learn how great is the sin of impatience, through which we lose the very possession of what we are. Let the impatient hear what is said again through Solomon; A fool uttereth all his mind, but a wise man putteth it off, and reserves it until afterwards (Prov. xxix. 11). For one is so driven by the impulse of impatience as to utter forth the whole mind, which the perturbation within throws out the more quickly for this reason, that no discipline of wisdom fences it round. But the wise man puts it off, and reserves it till afterwards. For, when injured, he desires not to avenge himself at the present time, because in his tolerance he even wishes that men should be spared; but yet he is not ignorant that all things are righteously avenged at the last judgment.
On the other hand the patient are to be admonished that they grieve not inwardly for what they bear outwardly, lest they spoil with the infection of malice within a sacrifice of so great value which without they offer whole; and lest the sin of their grieving, not perceived by men, but yet seen as sin under the divine scrutiny, be made so much the worse as it claims to itself the fair shew of virtue before men.
The patient therefore should be told to study to love those whom they must needs bear with; lest, if love follow not patience, the virtue exhibited be turned to a worse fault of hatred. Whence Paul, when he said, Charity is patient, forthwith added, Is kind (1 Cor. xiii. 4); shewing certainly that those whom in patience she bears with in kindness also she ceases not to love. Whence the same excellent teacher, when he was persuading his disciples to patience, saying, Let all bitterness, and wrath, and indignation, and clamour, and evil speaking be put away from you (Ephes. iv. 31), having as it were now set all outward things in good order, turns himself to those that are within, when he subjoins, With all malice (Ibid.); because, truly, in vain are indignation, clamour, and evil speaking put away from the things that are without, if in the things that are within malice, the mother of vices, bears sway; and to no purpose is wickedness cut off from the branches outside if it is kept at the root within to spring up in more manifold ways. Whence also the Truth in person says, Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you, and pray for them which persecute you and say evil of you falsely (Luke vi. 27). It is virtue therefore before men to bear with adversaries; but it is virtue before God to love them; because the only sacrifice which God accepts is that which, before His eyes, on the altar of good work, the flame of charity kindles. Hence it is that to some who were patient, and yet did not love, He says, And why seest thou the mote in thy brother’s eye, and seest not the beam in thine own eye? (Matth. vii. 3; Luke vi. 41). For indeed the perturbation of impatience is a mote; but malice in the heart is a beam in the eye. For that the breeze of temptation drives to and fro; but this confirmed iniquity carries almost immoveably. Rightly, however, it is there subjoined, Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye, and then shall thou see to cast out the mote out of thy brother’s eye (Ibid.); as if it were said to the wicked mind, inwardly grieving while shewing itself by patience outwardly as holy, First shake off from thee the weight of malice, and then blame others for the levity of impatience; lest, while thou takest no pains to conquer pretence, it be worse for thee to bear with the faultiness of others.
For it usually comes to pass with the patient that at the time, indeed, when they suffer hardships, or hear insults, they are smitten with no vexation, and so exhibit patience as to fail not to keep also innocence of heart; but, when after a while they recall to memory these very same things that they have endured, they inflame themselves with the fire of vexation, they seek reasons for vengeance, and, in retracting, turn into malice the meekness which they had in bearing. Such are the sooner succoured by the preacher, if the cause of this change be disclosed. For the cunning adversary wages war against two; that is, by inflaming one to be the first to offer insults, and provoking the other to return insults under a sense of injury. But for the most part, while he is already conqueror of him who has been persuaded to inflict the injury, he is conquered by him who bears the infliction with an equal mind. Wherefore, being victorious over the one whom he has subjugated by incensing him, he lifts himself with all his might against the other, and is grieved at his firmly resisting and conquering; and so, because he has been unable to move him in the very flinging of insults, he rests meanwhile from open contest, and provoking his thought by secret suggestion, seeks a fit time for deceiving him. For, having lost in public warfare, he burns to lay hidden snares. In a time of quiet he returns to the mind of the conqueror, brings back to his memory either temporal harms or darts of insults, and by exceedingly exaggerating all that has been inflicted on him represents it as intolerable: and with so great vexation does he perturb the mind that for the most part the patient one, led captive after victory, blushes for having borne such things calmly, and is sorry that he did not return insults, and seeks to pay back something worse, should opportunity be afforded. To whom, then, are these like but to those who by bravery are victorious in the field, but by negligence are afterwards taken within the gates of the city? To whom are they like but to those whom a violent attack of sickness removes not from life, but who die from a relapse of fever coming gently on? Therefore the patient are to be admonished, that they guard their heart after victory; that they be on the lookout for the enemy, overcome in open warfare, laying snares against the walls of their mind; that they be the more afraid of a sickness creeping on again; lest the cunning enemy, should he afterwards deceive them, rejoice with the greater exultation in that he treads on the necks of conquerors which had long been inflexible against him.
Aliter admonendi sunt impatientes, atque aliter patientes. Dicendum namque est impatientibus quia dum refrenare spiritum negligunt, per multa etiam quae non appetunt iniquitatum abrupta rapiuntur, quia videlicet mentem impellit furor quo non trahit desiderium; et agit commota velut nesciens, unde post doleat sciens. Dicendum quoque impatientibus, quia dum motionis impulsu praecipites, quaedam velut alienati peragunt, vix mala sua postquam fuerint perpetrata cognoscunt. Qui dum perturbationi suae minime obsistunt, etiamsi qua a se tranquilla mente fuerant bene gesta confundunt, et improviso 43 impulsu destruunt, quidquid forsitan diu labore provido construxerunt. Ipsa namque quae mater est omnium custosque virtutum, per impatientiae vitium virtus amittitur charitatis. Scriptum quippe est: Charitas patiens est . Igitur cum minime est patiens, charitas non est. Per hoc quoque impatientiae vitium ipsa virtutum nutrix doctrina dissipatur. Scriptum namque est: Doctrina viri per patientiam noscitur . Tanto ergo quisque minus ostenditur doctus, quanto minus convincitur patiens. Neque enim potest veraciter bona docendo impendere, si vivendo nescit aequanimiter aliena mala tolerare.
Per hoc quoque impatientiae vitium plerumque mentem arrogantiae culpa transfigit; quia dum despici in mundo hoc quisque non patitur, bona si qua sibi occulta sunt, ostentare conatur, atque sic per impatientiam usque ad arrogantiam ducitur; dumque ferre despectionem non potest, detegendo semetipsum in ostentatione gloriatur. Unde scriptum est: Melior est patiens arrogante . Quia videlicet eligit patiens quaelibet mala perpeti quam per ostentationis vitium bona sua occulta cognosci. At contra eligit arrogans bona de se vel falsa jactari, ne mala possit vel minima perpeti. Quia igitur cum patientia relinquitur, etiam bona reliqua quae jam gesta sunt destruuntur, recte ad Ezechielem in altari Dei fieri fossa praecipitur, ut in ea videlicet superposita holocausta serventur . Si enim in altari fossa non esset, omne quod in eo sacrificium reperiret, superveniens aura dispergeret. Quid vero accipimus altare Dei, nisi animam justi, quae quot bona egerit, tot super se ante ejus oculos sacrificia imponit? Quid autem est altaris fossa, nisi bonorum patientia, quae dum mentem ad adversa toleranda humiliat, quasi more foveae hanc in imo positam demonstrat? Fossa ergo in altari fiat, ne superpositum sacrificium aura dispergat: id est, electorum mens patientiam custodiat, ne commota vento impatientiae, et hoc quod bene operata est amittat. Bene autem haec eadem fossa unius cubiti esse monstratur ; quia nimirum si patientia non deseritur, unitatis mensura servatur. Unde et Paulus ait: Invicem onera vestra portate, et sic adimplebitis legem Christi . Lex quippe Christi est charitas unitatis, quam soli perficiunt, qui nec cum gravantur excedunt. Audiant impatientes quod scriptum est: Melior est patiens viro forti, et qui dominatur animo suo, expugnatore urbium . Minor enim est victoria urbium, quia extra sunt quae subiguntur; valde autem majus est quod per patientiam vincitur, quia ipse a se animus superatur, et semetipsum sibimetipsi subjicit, quando eum patientia intra se frenare compellit. Audiant impatientes quod electis suis Veritas dicit: In patientia vestra possidebitis animas vestras . Sic enim conditi mirabiliter sumus, ut ratio animam, et anima possideat corpus. Jus vero animae a corporis possessione repellitur, si non prius anima a ratione possidetur. Custodem igitur conditionis nostrae patientiam Dominus esse monstravit, qui in ipsa nos possidere nosmetipsos docuit. Quanta ergo sit impatientiae culpa cognoscimus, per quam et hoc ipsum amittimus possidere quod sumus. Audiant impatientes quod per Salomonem rursum dicitur: Totum 44 spiritum suum profert stultus, sapiens autem differt et reservat in posterum . Impatientia quippe impellente agitur ut totus foras spiritus proferatur; quem idcirco perturbatio citius ejicit, quia nulla interius disciplina sapientiae circumcludit. Sapiens autem differt et reservat in posterum. Laesus enim, in praesens se ulcisci non desiderat, quia etiam tolerans parci optat, sed tamen juste vindicari omnia extremo judicio non ignorat.
At contra admonendi sunt patientes, ne in eo quod exterius portant, interius doleant, ne tantae virtutis sacrificium quod integrum foras immolant, intus malitiae peste corrumpant; et cum ab hominibus non agnoscitur, sed tamen sub divina examinatione peccatur, tanto deterior culpa doloris fiat, quanto sibi ante homines virtutis speciem vindicat.
Dicendum itaque est patientibus, ut studeant diligere quos sibi necesse est tolerare; ne si patientiam dilectio non sequatur, in deteriorem culpam odii virtus ostensa vertatur. Unde Paulus cum diceret: Charitas patiens est, illico adjunxit: Benigna est ; videlicet ostendens quia quos ex patientia tolerat, amare etiam ex benignitate non cessat. Unde idem doctor egregius cum patientiam discipulis suaderet, dicens: Omnis amaritudo, et ira, et indignatio, et clamor, et blasphemia tollatur a vobis , quasi cunctis exterius jam bene compositis ad interiora convertitur, dum subjungit: Cum omni malitia ; quia nimirum frustra indignatio, clamor et blasphemia ab exterioribus tollitur, si in interioribus vitiorum mater malitia dominatur; et incassum foras nequitia ex ramis inciditur, si surrectura multiplicius intus in radice servatur. Unde et per semetipsam Veritas dicit: Diligite inimicos vestros, benefacite his qui oderunt vos, et orate pro persequentibus et calumniantibus vos . Virtus itaque est coram hominibus, adversarios tolerare; sed virtus coram Deo, diligere; quia hoc solum Deus sacrificium accipit, quod ante ejus oculos in altari boni operis flamma charitatis incendit. Hinc est quod rursum quibusdam patientibus, nec tamen diligentibus dicit: Quid autem vides festucam in oculo fratris tui, et trabem in oculo tuo non vides ? Pertubatio quippe impatientiae festuca est; malitia vero in corde, trabes in oculo. Illam namque aura tentationis agitat, hanc autem consummata nequitia pene immobiliter portat. Recte vero illic subjungitur: Hypocrita, ejice primum trabem de oculo tuo, et tunc videbis ejicere festucam de oculo fratris tui . Ac si dicatur menti iniquae interius dolenti, et sanctam se exterius per patientiam demonstranti: Prius a te molem malitiae excute, et tunc alios de impatientiae levitate reprehende, ne dum non studes simulationem vincere, pejus tibi sit aliena prava tolerare.
Evenire etiam plerumque patientibus solet ut eo quidem tempore quo vel adversa patiuntur, vel contumelias audiunt, nullo dolore pulsentur, et sic patientiam exhibeant, ut custodire etiam cordis innocentiam non omittant; sed cum post paululum haec ipsa quae pertulerint, ad memoriam revocant, igne se doloris inflammant, argumenta ultionis inquirunt, et mansuetudinem quam tolerantes habuerunt, retractantes in malitiam vertunt. Quibus citius a praedicante succurritur, si quae sit 45 hujus permutationis causa pandatur. Callidus namque adversarius bellum contra duos movet, unum videlicet inflammans ut contumelias prior inferat, alterum provocans ut contumelias laesus reddat. Sed plerumque dum hujus jam victor est qui injuriam persuasus irrogat, ab illo vincitur qui illatam sibi aequanimiter portat. Unius ergo victor quem commovendo subjugavit, tota contra alterum virtute se erigit, eumque obsistentem fortiter et vincentem dolet; quem quia commovere in ipsa contumeliarum jaculatione non potuit, ab aperto certamine interim quiescens, et secreta suggestione cogitationem lacescens, aptum deceptionis tempus inquirit. Quia enim publico bello perdidit, ad exercendas occulte insidias exardescit. Quietis namque tempore jam ad victoris animum redit, et vel rerum damna, aut injuriarum jacula ad memoriam reducit, cunctaque quae sibi illata sunt, vehementer exaggerans, intolerabilia ostendit; tantoque mentem moerore conturbat, ut plerumque vir patiens illa se aequanimiter tolerasse post victoriam captivus erubescat, seque non reddidisse contumelias doleat, et deteriora rependere, si occasio praebeatur, quaerat. Quibus ergo isti sunt similes, nisi his qui per fortitudinem in campo victores sunt, sed per negligentiam postmodum intra urbis claustra capiuntur? Quibus sunt similes, nisi iis quos irruens gravis languor a vita non subtrahit, sed leniter veniens recidiva febris occidit? Admonendi sunt igitur patientes, ut cor post victoriam muniant, ut hostem publico bello superatum insidiari moeniis mentis intendant; ut languorem plus reserpentem timeant, ne hostis callidus eo in deceptione postmodum majori exsultatione gaudeat, quo illa dudum contra se rigida colla victorum calcat.
3.10 How the kindly-disposed and the envious are to be admonished PL 77, 62
(Admonition 11.) Differently to be admonished are the kindly-disposed and the envious. For the kindly-disposed are to be admonished so to rejoice in what is good in others as to desire to have the like as their own; so to praise with affection the deeds of their neighbours as also to multiply them by imitation, lest in this stadium of the present life they assist at the contest of others as eager backers, but inert spectators, and remain without a prize after the contest, in that they toiled not in the contest, and should then regard with sorrow the palms of those in the midst of whose toils they stood idle. For indeed we sin greatly if we love not the good deeds of others: but we win no reward if we imitate not so far as we can the things which we love. Wherefore the kindly-disposed should be told that if they make no haste to imitate the good which they applaud, the holiness of virtue pleases them in like manner as the vanity of scenic exhibitions of skill pleases foolish spectators: for these extol with applauses the performances of charioteers and players, and yet do not long to be such as they see those whom they praise to be. They admire them for having done pleasing things, and yet they shun pleasing in like manner. The kindly-disposed are to be told that when they behold the deeds of their neighbours they should return to their own heart, and presume not on actions which are not their own, nor praise what is good while they refuse to do it. More heavily, indeed, must those be smitten by final vengeance who have been pleased by that which they would not imitate.
The envious are to be admonished how great is their blindness who fail by other men’s advancement, and pine away at other men’s rejoicing; how great is their unhappiness who are made worse by the bettering of their neighbour, and in beholding the increase of another’s prosperity are uneasily vexed within themselves, and die of the plague of their own heart. What can be more unhappy than these, who, when touched by the sight of happiness, are made more wicked by the pain of seeing it? But, moreover, the good things of others which they cannot have they might, if they loved them, make their own. For indeed all are constituted together in faith as are many members in one body; which are indeed diverse as to their office, but in mutually agreeing with each other are made one. Whence it comes to pass that the foot sees by the eye, and the eyes walk by the feet; that the hearing of the ears serves the mouth, and the tongue of the mouth concurs with the ears for their benefit; that the belly supports the hands, and the hands work for the belly. In the very arrangement of the body, therefore, we learn what we should observe in our conduct. It is, then, too shameful not to act up to what we are. Those things, in fact, are ours which we love in others, even though we cannot follow them; and what things are loved in us become theirs that love them. Hence, then, let the envious consider of how great power is charity, which makes ours without labour works of labour not our own. The envious are therefore to be told that, when they fail to keep themselves from spite, they are being sunk into the old wickedness of the wily foe. For of him it is written, But by envy of the devil death entered into the world (Wisd. ii. 24). For, because he had himself lost heaven, he envied it to created man, and, being himself ruined, by ruining others he heaped up his own damnation. The envious are to be admonished, that they may learn to how great slips of ruin growing under them they are liable; since, while they cast not forth spite out of their heart, they are slipping down to open wickedness of deeds. For, unless Cain had envied the accepted sacrifice of his brother, he would never have come to taking away his life. Whence it is written, And the Lord had respect unto Abel and to his offering, but unto Cain and to his offering He had not respect. And Cain was very wroth, and his countenance fell (Gen. iv. 4). Thus spite on account of the sacrifice was the seed-plot of fratricide. For him whose being better than himself vexed him he cut off from being at all. The envious are to be told that, while they consume themselves with this inward plague, they destroy whatever good they seem to have within them. Whence it is written, Soundness of heart is the life of the flesh, but envy the rottenness of the bones (Prov. xiv. 30). For what is signified by the flesh but certain weak and tender actions, and what by the bones but brave ones? And for the most part it comes to pass that some, with innocence of heart, in some of their actions seem weak; but others, though performing some stout deeds before human eyes, still pine away inwardly with the pestilence of envy towards what is good in others. Wherefore it is well said, Soundness of heart is the life of the flesh; because, if innocence of mind is kept, even such things as are weak outwardly are in time strengthened. And rightly it is there added, Envy is the rottenness of the bones; because through the vice of spite what seems strong to human eyes perishes in the eyes of God. For the rotting of the bones through envy means that certain even strong things utterly perish.
Aliter admonendi sunt benevoli, atque aliter invidi. Admonendi namque sunt benevoli, ut sic alienis bonis congaudeant, quatenos habere propria concupiscant. Sic proximorum facta diligendo laudent, ut ea etiam imitando multiplicent, ne si in hoc praesentis vitae stadio ad certamen alienum devoti fautores, sed pigri spectatores assistant, eo post certamen sine bravio remaneant, quo nunc in certamine non laborant; et tunc eorum palmas afflicti respiciant, in quorum nunc laboribus otiosi per durant. Valde quippe peccamus, si aliena bene gesta non diligimus. Sed nil mercedis agimus, si ea quae diligimus, in quantum possumus non imitamur. Dicendum itaque est benevolis, quia si imitari bona minime festinant quae laudantes approbant, sic eis virtutum sanctitas sicut stultis spectatoribus ludicrarum artium vanitas placet. Illi namque aurigarum et histrionum gesta favoribus efferunt, nec tamen tales esse desiderant, quales illos conspiciunt esse quos laudant. Mirantur eos placita egisse, sed tamen devitant similiter placere. Dicendum est 46 benevolis ut cum proximorum facta conspiciunt, ad suum cor redeant, et de alienis actibus non praesumant; ne bona laudent, et agere recusent. Gravius quippe extrema ultione feriendi sunt, quibus placuit quod imitari noluerunt.
Admonendi sunt invidi, ut perpendant quantae caecitatis sunt, qui alieno provectu deficiunt, aliena exsultatione contabescunt. Quantae infelicitatis sunt, qui melioratione proximi deteriores fiunt; dumque augmenta alienae prosperitatis aspiciunt, apud semetipsos anxie afflicti, cordis sui peste moriuntur. Quid istis infelicius, quos dum conspecta felicitas afficit, poena nequiores reddit? Aliorum vero bona quae habere non possunt, si diligerent, sua facerent. Sic quippe sunt universi consistentes in fide, sicut multa membra uno in corpore: quae per officium quidem diversa sunt, sed eo quo sibi vicissim congruunt, unum fiunt. Unde fit ut pes per oculum videat, et per pedes oculi gradiantur; ori auditus aurium serviat, et ad usum suum auribus oris lingua concurrat; suffragetur venter manibus, ventri operentur manus. In ipsa igitur corporis positione accipimus, quod in actione servemus. Nimis itaque turpe est non imitari quod sumus. Nostra sunt nimirum, quae etsi imitari non possumus, amamus in aliis; et amantium fiunt quaeque amantur in nobis. Hinc ergo pensent invidi, charitas quantae virtutis est, quae alieni laboris opera, nostra sine labore facit. Dicendum itaque est invidis, quia dum se a livore minime custodiunt, in antiquam versuti hostis nequitiam demerguntur. De illo namque scriptum est: Invidia autem diaboli mors intrarit in orbem terrarum . Quia enim ipse caelum perdidit, condito hoc homini invidit, et damnationem suam perditus adhuc alios perdendo cumulavit. Admonendi sunt invidi ut cognoscant quantis lapsibus succrescentis ruinae subjaceant, quia dum livorem a corde non projiciunt, ad apertas operum nequitias devolvuntur. Nisi enim Cain invidisset acceptam fratris hostiam, minime pervenisset ad exstinguendam vitam. Unde scriptum est: Et respexit Dominus ad Abel et ad munera ejus; ad Cain vero et ad munera ejus non respexit. Iratusque est Cain vehementer, et concidit vultus ejus . Livor itaque sacrificii, fratricidii seminarium fuit. Nam quem meliorem se esse doluit, ne utcunque esset amputavit. Dicendum est invidis quia dum se ista intrinsecus peste consumunt, etiam quidquid in se aliud boni habere videntur interimunt. Unde scriptum est: Vita carnium sanitas cordis, putredo ossium invidia . Quid enim per carnes nisi infirma quaedam ac tenera, et quid per ossa nisi fortia acta signantur? Et plerumque contingit ut quidam cum cordis innocentia in nonnullis suis actibus infirmi videantur, quidam vero jam quaedam ante humanos oculos robusta exerceant, sed tamen erga aliorum bona intus invidiae pestilentia tabescant. Bene ergo dicitur: Vita carnium sanitas cordis; quia si mentis innocentia custoditur, etiam si qua foris infirma sunt quandoque roborantur. 47 Et recte illic subditur: Putredo ossium invidia, quia per livoris vitium ante Dei oculos pereunt etiam quae humanis oculis fortia videntur. Ossa quippe per invidiam putrescere, est quaedam etiam robusta deperire.
3.11 How the simple and the crafty are to be admonished PL 77, 64
(Admonition 12.) Differently to be admonished are the simple and the insincere. The simple are to be praised for studying never to say what is false, but to be admonished to know how sometimes to be silent about what is true. For, as falsehood has always harmed him that speaks it, so sometimes the hearing of truth has done harm to some. Wherefore the Lord before His disciples, tempering His speech with silence, says, I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now (Joh. xvi. 12). The simple are therefore to be admonished that, as they always avoid deceit advantageously, so they should always utter truth advantageously. They are to be admonished to add prudence to the goodness of simplicity, to the end that they may so possess the security of simplicity as not to lose the circumspection of prudence. For hence it is said by the teacher of the Gentiles, I would have you wise in that which is good, but simple concerning evil (Rom. xvi. 19). Hence the Truth in person admonishes His elect, saying, Be ye wise as serpents, but simple as doves (Matth. x. 16); because, to wit, in the hearts of the elect the wisdom of the serpent ought to sharpen the simplicity of the dove and the simplicity of the dove temper the wisdom of the serpent, to the end that neither through prudence they be seduced into cunning, nor from simplicity grow torpid in the exercise of the understanding.
But, on the other hand, the insincere are to be admonished to learn how heavy is the labour of duplicity, which with guilt they endure. For, while they are afraid of being found out, they are ever seeking dishonest defences, they are agitated by fearful suspicions. But there is nothing safer for defence than sincerity, nothing easier to say than truth. For, when obliged to defend its deceit, the heart is wearied with hard labour. For hence it is written, The labour of their own lips shall cover them (Ps. cxxxix. 10). For what now fills them then covers them, since it then presses down with sharp retribution him whose soul it now elevates with a mild disquietude. Hence it is said through Jeremiah, They have taught their tongue to speak lies, and weary themselves to commit iniquity (Jerem. ix. 5): as if it were said plainly, They who might have been friends of truth without labour, labour to sin; and, while they refuse to live in simplicity, by labours require that they should die. For commonly, when taken in a fault, while they shrink from being known to be such as they are, they hide themselves under a veil of deceit, and endeavour to excuse their sin, which is already plainly perceived; so that often one who has a care to reprove their faults, led astray by the mists of the falsehood that surrounds them, finds himself to have almost lost what he just now held as certain concerning them. Hence it is rightly said through the prophet, under the similitude of Judah, to the soul that sins and excuses itself, There the urchin had her nest (Isai. xxxiv. 15). For by the name of urchin is denoted the duplicity of a mind that is insincere, and cunningly defends itself; because, to wit, when an urchin is caught, its head is perceived, and its feet appear, and its whole body is exposed to view; but no sooner has it been caught than it gathers itself into a ball, draws in its feet, hides its head, and all is lost together within the hands of him that holds it which before was all visible together. So assuredly, so insincere minds are, when they are seized hold of in their transgressions. For the head of the urchin is perceived, because it appears from what beginning the sinner has advanced to his crime; the feet of the urchin are seen, because it is discovered by what steps the iniquity has been perpetrated; and yet by suddenly adducing excuses the insincere mind gathers in its feet, in that it hides all traces of its iniquity; it draws in the head, because by strange defences it makes out that it has not even begun any evil; and it remains as it were a ball in the hand of one that holds it, because one that takes it to task, suddenly losing all that he had just now come to the knowledge of, holds the sinner rolled up within his own consciousness, and, though he had seen the whole of him when he was caught, yet, illuded by the tergiversation of dishonest defence, he is in like measure ignorant of the whole of him. Thus the urchin has her nest in the reprobate, because the duplicity of a crafty mind, gathering itself up within itself, hides itself in the darkness of its self-defence.
Let the insincere hear what is written, He that walketh in simplicity walketh surely (Prov. x. 9). For indeed simplicity of conduct is an assurance of great security. Let them hear what is said by the mouth of the wise man, The holy spirit of discipline will flee deceit (Wisd. i. 5). Let them hear what is again affirmed by the witness of Scripture, His communing is with the simple (Prov. iii. 32). For God’s communing is His revealing of secrets to human minds by the illumination of His presence. He is therefore said to commune with the simple, because He illuminates with the ray of His visitation concerning supernal mysteries the minds of those whom no shade of duplicity obscures. But it is a special evil of the double-minded, that, while they deceive others by their crooked and double conduct, they glory as though they were surpassingly prudent beyond others; and, since they consider not the strictness of retribution, they exult, miserable men that they are, in their own losses. But let them hear how the prophet Zephaniah holds out over them the power of divine rebuke, saying, Behold the day of the Lord cometh, great and horrible, the day of wrath, that day; a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of cloud and whirlwind, a day of trumpet and clangour, upon all fenced cities, and upon all lofty corners (Zephan. i. 15, 16). For what is expressed by fenced cities but minds suspected, and surrounded ever with a fallacious defence; minds which, as often as their fault is attacked, suffer not the darts of truth to reach them? And what is signified by lofty corners (a wall being always double in corners) but insincere hearts; which, while they shun the simplicity of truth, are in a manner doubled back upon themselves in the crookedness of duplicity, and, what is worse, from their very fault of insincerity lift themselves in their thoughts with the pride of prudence? Therefore the day of the Lord comes full of vengeance and rebuke upon fenced cities and upon lofty corners, because the wrath of the last judgment both destroys human hearts that have been closed by defences against the truth, and unfolds such as have been folded up in duplicities. For then the fenced cities fall, because souls which God has not penetrated will be damned. Then the lofty corners tumble, because hearts which erect themselves in the prudence of insincerity are prostrated by the sentence of righteousness.
Aliter admonendi sunt simplices, atque aliter impuri. Laudandi sunt simplices quod studeant nunquam falsa dicere, sed admonendi sunt ut noverint nonnunquam vera reticere. Sicut enim semper dicentem falsitas laesit, ita nonnunquam quibusdam audita vera nocuerunt. Unde coram discipulis Dominus locutionem suam silentio temperans, ait: Multa habeo vobis dicere, sed nunc non potestis illa portare . Admonendi sunt igitur simplices, ut sicut fallaciam semper utiliter vitant, ita veritatem semper utiliter proferant. Admonendi sunt ut simplicitatis bono prudentiam adjungant, quatenus sic securitatem de simplicitate possideant, ut circumspectionem prudentiae non amittant. Hinc namque per doctorem gentium dicitur: Volo vos sapientes esse in bono, simplices autem in malo . Hinc electos suos per semetipsam Veritas admonet, dicens: Estote prudentes sicut serpentes, et simplices sicut columbae . Quia videlicet in electorum cordibus debet et simplicitatem columbae astutia serpentis acuere, et serpentis astutiam columbae simplicitas temperare, quatenus nec seducti per prudentiam calleant, nec ab intellectus studio ex simplicitate torpescant.
At contra admonendi sunt impuri, ut quam gravis sit, quem cum culpa sustinent, duplicitatis labor agnoscant. Dum enim deprehendi metuunt, semper improbas defensiones quaerunt, semper pavidis suspicionibus agitantur. Nil autem est ad defendendum puritate tutius, nil ad dicendum veritate facilius. Nam dum fallaciam suam tueri cogitur, duro cor labore fatigatur. Hinc namque scriptum est: Labor labiorum ipsorum operiet eos . Qui enim nunc implet, tunc operit, quia cujus nunc animum per blandam inquietudinem exerit, tunc per asperam retributionem premit. Hinc per Jeremiam dicitur: Docuerunt linguam suam loqui mendacium, ut inique agerent laboraverunt . Ac si aperte diceretur: Qui amici esse veritatis sine labore poterant, ut peccent laborant; cumque vivere simpliciter renuunt, laboribus exigunt ut moriantur. Nam plerumque in culpa deprehensi, dum quales sint cognosci refugiunt, sese sub fallaciae velamine abscondunt, et hoc quod peccant, quodque jam aperte cernitur, excusare moliuntur; ita ut saepe is qui eorum culpas corripere studet, aspersae falsitatis nebulis seductus, pene amisisse se videat quod de eis jam certum tenebat. Unde recte sub Judaeae specie per prophetam contra peccantem animam excusantemque se, dicitur: Ibi habuit foveam ericius . Ericii quippe nomine impurae mentis seseque callide defendentis duplicitas designatur; quia videlicet ericius cum apprehenditur, ejus et 48 caput cernitur, et pedes videntur, et corpus omne conspicitur; sed mox ut apprehensus fuerit, semetipsum in sphaeram colligit, pedes introrsus subtrahit, caput abscondit, et intra tenentis manus totum simul amittitur, quod totum simul ante videbatur. Sic nimirum, sic impurae mentes sunt, cum in suis excessibus comprehenduntur. Caput enim ericii cernitur, quia quo initio ad culpam peccator accesserit videtur. Pedes ericii conspiciuntur, quia quibus vestigiis nequitia sit perpetrata cognoscitur, et tamen adductis repente excusationibus impura mens introrsus pedes colligit, quia cuncta iniquitatis suae vestigia abscondit. Caput subtrahit, quia miris defensionibus nec inchoasse se malum aliquod ostendit. Et quasi sphaera in manu tenentis remanet, quia is qui corripit, cuncta quae jam cognoverat subito amittens, involutum intra conscientiam peccatorem tenet; et qui totum jam deprehendendo viderat, tergiversatione pravae defensionis illusus totum pariter ignorat. Foveam ergo habet ericius in reprobis, quia malitiosae mentis duplicitas sese intra se colligens abscondit in tenebris defensionis.
Audiant impuri quod scriptum est: Qui ambulat simpliciter, ambulat confidenter . Fiducia quippe magnae securitatis est simplicitas actionis. Audiant quod sapientis ore dicitur: Spiritus sanctus disciplinae effugiet fictum . Audiant quod Scriptura rursum teste perhibetur: Cum simplicibus sermocinatio ejus . Deo enim sermocinari, est per illustrationem suae praesentiae humanis mentibus arcana revelare. Cum simplicibus igitur sermocinari dicitur; quia de supernis mysteriis illorum mentes radio suae visitationis illuminat, quos nulla umbra duplicitatis obscurat. Est autem speciale duplicium malum, quia dum perversa et duplici actione caeteros fallunt, quasi praestantius caeteris prudentes se esse gloriantur; et quia districtionem retributionis non considerant, de damnis suis miseri exsultant. Audiant autem quomodo super illos propheta Sophonias vim divinae animadversionis intendat, dicens: Ecce dies Domini venit magnus et horribilis, dies irae dies illa, dies tenebrarum et caliginis, dies nebulae et turbinis, dies tubae et clangoris super omnes civitates munitas, et super omnes angulos excelsos . Quid enim per civitates munitas exprimitur, nisi suspectae mentes et fallaci semper defensione circumdatae, quae quoties earum culpa corripitur, veritatis ad se jacula non admittunt? Et quid per excelsos angulos (duplex quippe semper est in angulis paries) nisi impura corda signantur? quae dum veritatis simplicitatem fugiunt, ad semetipsa quodammodo duplicitatis perversitate replicantur, et, quod est deterius, apud cogitationes suas in fastu prudentiae ex ipsa se culpa impuritatis extollunt. Dies igitur Domini vindictae atque animadversionis plena super civitates munitas et super excelsos angulos venit, quia ira extremi judicii humana corda et defensionibus contra veritatem clausa destruit, et duplicitatibus involuta dissolvit. Tunc enim munitae civitates cadunt, quia mentes Deo impenetratae damnabuntur. 49 Tunc excelsi anguli corruunt, quia corda quae se per impuritatis prudentiam erigunt, per justitiae sententiam prosternuntur.
3.12 How the whole and the sick are to be admonished PL 77, 66
(Admonition 13.) Differently to be admonished are the whole and the sick. For the whole are to be admonished that they employ the health of the body to the health of the soul: lest, if they turn the grace of granted soundness to the use of iniquity, they be made worse by the gift, and afterwards merit the severer punishments, in that they fear not now to use amiss the more bountiful gifts of God. The whole are to be admonished that they despise not the opportunity of winning health for ever. For it is written, Behold now is the acceptable time, behold now is the day of salvation (2 Cor. vi. 2). They are to be admonished lest, if they will not please God when they may, they may be not able when, too late, they would. For hence it is that Wisdom afterward deserts those whom, too long refusing, she before called, saying, I have called, and ye refused; I have stretched out my hand, and no man regarded; ye have set at naught all my counsel, and would none of my reproof: I will also laugh at your destruction, and will mock when what you feared cometh (Prov. i. 24, seq.). And again, Then shall they call upon me, and I will not hearken; they shall rise early, and shall not find me (Ibid. 28). And so, when health of body, received for the purpose of doing good, is despised, it is felt, after it is lost, how precious was the gift: and at the last it is fruitlessly sought, having been enjoyed unprofitably when granted at the fit time. Whence it is well said through Solomon, Give not thine honour unto aliens and thy years unto the cruel, lest haply strangers be filled with thy wealth, and thy labours be in the house of a stranger, and thou moan at the last, when thy flesh and thy body are consumed (Ibid. v. 9, seq.). For who are aliens from us but malignant spirits, who are separated from the lot of the heavenly country? And what is our honour but that, though made in bodies of clay, we are yet created after the image and likeness of our Maker? Or who else is cruel but that apostate angel, who has both smitten himself with the pain of death through pride, and has not spared, though lost, to bring death upon the human race? He therefore gives his honour unto aliens who, being made after the image and likeness of God, devotes the seasons of his life to the pleasures of malignant spirits. He also surrenders his years to the cruel one who spends the space of life accorded him after the will of the ill-domineering adversary. And in the same place it is well added, Lest haply strangers be filled with thy wealth, and labours be in the house of a stranger. For whosoever, through the healthy estate of body received by him, or the wisdom of mind granted to him, labours not in the practice of virtues but in the perpetration of vices, he by no means fills his own house, but the habitations of strangers, with his wealth: that is, he multiplies the deeds of unclean spirits, and indeed so acts, in his luxuriousness or his pride, as even to increase the number of the lost by the addition of himself. Further, it is well added, And thou moan at the last, when thy flesh and thy body are consumed. For, for the most part, the health of the flesh which has been received is spent through vices: but, when it is suddenly withdrawn, when the flesh is worn with afflictions, when the soul is already urged to go forth, then lost health, long enjoyed for ill, is sought again as though for living well. And then men moan for that they would not serve God, when altogether unable to repair the losses of their negligence by serving Him. Whence it is said in another place, When He slew them, then they sought Him (Ps. lxxvii. 34).
But, on the other hand, the sick are to be admonished that they feel themselves to be sons of God in that the scourge of discipline chastises them. For, unless He purposed to give them an inheritance after correction, He would not have a care to educate them by afflictions. For hence the Lord says to John by the angel, Whom I love I rebuke and chasten (Rev. iii. 19; Prov. iii. 11). Hence again it is written, My son despise not thou the discipline of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of Him. For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth (Heb. xii. 5, 6). Hence the Psalmist says, Many are the tribulations of the righteous, and out of all these hath the Lord delivered them (Ps. xxxiii. 20). Hence also the blessed Job, crying out in his sorrow, says, If l be righteous, I will not lift up my head, being saturated with affliction and misery (Job x. 15). The sick are to be told that, if they believe the heavenly country to be their own, they must needs endure labours in this as in a strange land. For hence it was that the stones were hammered outside, that they might be laid without sound of hammer in the building of the temple of the Lord; because, that is, we are now hammered with scourges without, that we may be afterwards set in our places within, without stroke of discipline, in the temple of God; to the end that strokes may now cut away whatever is superfluous in us, and then the concord of charity alone bind us together in the building. The sick are to be admonished to consider what severe scourges of discipline chastise our sons after the flesh for attaining earthly inheritances. What pain, then, of divine correction is hard upon us, by which both a never-to-be-lost inheritance is attained, and punishments which shall endure for ever are avoided? For hence Paul says, We have had fathers of our flesh as our educators, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much more be in subjection unto the Father of spirits and live? And they indeed for a few days educated us after their own will; but He for our profit in the receiving of His sanctification (Heb. xii. 9, 10).
The sick are to be admonished to consider how great health of the heart is in bodily affliction, which recalls the mind to knowledge of itself, and renews the memory of infirmity which health for the most part casts away, so that the spirit, which is carried out of itself into elation, may be reminded by the smitten flesh from which it suffers to what condition it is subject. Which thing is rightly signified to Balaam (had he but been willing to follow obediently the voice of God) in the very retardation of his journey (Num. xxii. 23, seq.). For Balaam is on his way to attain his purpose; but the animal which is under him thwarts his desire. The ass, stopped by the prohibition, sees an angel which the human mind sees not; because for the most part the flesh, slow through afflictions, indicates to the mind from the scourge which it endures the God whom the mind itself which has the flesh under it did not see, in such sort as to impede the eagerness of the spirit which desires to advance in this world as though proceeding on a journey, until it makes known to it the invisible one who stands in its way. Whence also it is well said through Peter, He had the dumb beast of burden for a rebuke of his madness, which speaking with a man’s voice forbade the foolishness of the prophet (2 Pet. ii. 16). For indeed a man is rebuked as mad by a dumb beast of burden, when an elated mind is reminded by the afflicted flesh of the good of humility which it ought to retain. But Balaam did not obtain the benefit of this rebuke for this reason, that, going to curse, he changed his voice, but not his mind. The sick are to be admonished to consider how great a boon is bodily affliction, which both washes away committed sins and restrains those which might have been committed, which inflicts on the troubled mind wounds of penitence derived from outward stripes. Whence it is written, The blueness of a wound cleanseth away evil, and stripes in the secret parts of the belly (Prov. xx. 30). For the blueness of a wound cleanseth away evil, because the pain of scourges cleanses iniquities, whether meditated or perpetrated. But by the appellation of belly the mind is wont to be understood. For that the mind is called the belly is taught by that sentence in which it is written, The spirit of man is the lamp of the Lord, which searcheth all the secret parts of the belly (Ibid. 27). As if to say, The illumination of Divine inspiration, when it comes into a man’s mind, shews it to itself by illuminating it, whereas before the coming of the Holy Spirit it both could entertain bad thoughts and knew not how to estimate them. Then, the blueness of a wound cleanses away evil, and stripes in the secret parts of the belly, because when we are smitten outwardly, we are recalled, silent and afflicted, to memory of our sins, and bring back before our eyes all our past evil deeds, and through what we suffer outwardly we grieve inwardly the more for what we have done. Whence it comes to pass that in the midst of open wounds of the body the secret stripe in the belly cleanses us more fully, because a hidden wound of sorrow heals the iniquities of evil-doing.
The sick are to be admonished, to the end that they may keep the virtue of patience, to consider incessantly how great evils our Redeemer endured from those whom He had created; that He bore so many vile insults of reproach; that, while daily snatching the souls of captives from the hand of the old enemy, He took blows on the face from insulting men; that, while washing us with the water of salvation, He hid not His face from the spittings of the faithless; that, while delivering us by His advocacy from eternal punishments, He bore scourges in silence; that, while giving to us everlasting honours among the choirs of angels, He endured buffets; that, while saving us from the prickings of our sins, He refused not to submit His head to thorns; that, while inebriating us with eternal sweetness, He accepted in His thirst the bitterness of gall; that He Who for us adored the Father though equal to Him in Godhead, when adored in mockery held His peace: that, while preparing life for the dead, He Who was Himself the life came even unto death. Why, then, is it thought hard that man should endure scourges from God for evil-doing, if God underwent so great evils for well-doing? Or who with sound understanding can be ungrateful for being himself smitten, when even He Who lived here without sin went not hence without a scourge?
Aliter admonendi sunt incolumes, atque aliter aegri. Admonendi sunt incolumes, ut salutem corporis exerceant ad salutem mentis; ne si acceptae incolumitatis gratiam ad usum nequitiae inclinent, dono deteriores fiant; et eo postmodum supplicia graviora mereantur, quo nunc largioribus bonis Dei male uti non metuunt. Admonendi sunt incolumes, ne opportunitatem salutis in perpetuum promerendae despiciant. Scriptum namque est: Ecce nunc tempus acceptabile, ecce nunc dies salutis (II Cor. VI, 2). Admonendi sunt ne placere Deo si cum possunt noluerint, cum voluerint sero non possint. Hinc est enim quod eos post sapientia deserit, quos prius diutius renuentes vocavit, dicens: Vocavi, et renuistis; extendi manum meam, et non fuit qui aspiceret; despexistis omne consilium meum, et increpationes meas neglexistis; ego quoque in interitu vestro ridebo, et subsannabo, cum vobis quod timebatis advenerit . Et rursum: Tunc invocabunt me, et non exaudiam; mane consurgent, et non invenient me . Salus itaque corporis quando ad bene operandum accepta despicitur, quanti sit muneris amissa sentitur. Et infructuose ad ultimum quaeritur, quae congruo concessa tempore utiliter non habetur. Unde bene per Salomonem rursum dicitur: Ne des alienis honorem tuum, et annos tuos crudeli; ne forte impleantur extranei viribus tuis, et labores tui sint in domo aliena, et gemas in novissimis, quando consumpseris carnes et corpus tuum . Qui namque alieni a nobis sunt, nisi maligni spiritus, qui a coelestis sunt patriae sorte separati? Quis vero honor noster est, nisi quia in luteis corporibus conditi, ad Conditoris tamen nostri sumus imaginem et similitudinem creati? Vel quis alius crudelis est, nisi ille angelus apostata, qui et semetipsum poena mortis superbiendo perculit, et inferre mortem humano generi etiam perditus non pepercit? Honorem itaque suum alienis dat, qui ad Dei imaginem et similitudinem conditus, vitae suae tempora malignorum spirituum voluptatibus administrat. Annos etiam suos crudeli tradit, qui ad voluntatem male dominantis adversarii accepta vivendi spatia expendit. Ubi bene subditur: Ne forte impleantur extranei viribus tuis, et labores tui sint in domo aliena. Quisquis enim per acceptam valetudinem corporis, per tributam sibi sapientiam mentis, non exercendis virtutibus, sed perpetrandis vitiis elaborat, nequaquam suis viribus suam domum, sed extraneorum habitacula, id est immundorum spirituum facta multiplicat, nimirum vel luxuriando, vel superbiendo agens, ut etiam se addito, perditorum numerus crescat. Bene autem subditur: Et gemas in novissimis, quando consumpseris carnes et corpus tuum. Plerumque enim accepta 50 salus carnis per vitia expenditur; sed cum repente subtrahitur, cum molestiis caro atteritur, cum jam egredi anima urgetur, diu male habita quasi ad bene vivendum salus amissa requiritur. Et tunc gemunt homines quod Deo servire noluerunt, quando damna negligentiae suae recuperare serviendo nequaquam possunt. Unde alias dicitur: Cum occideret eos, tunc requirebant eum .
At contra admonendi sunt aegri, ut eo se filios Dei sentiant, quo illos disciplinae flagella castigant. Nisi enim correctis haereditatem dare disponeret, erudire eos per molestias non curaret. Hinc namque ad Joannem Dominus per angelum dicit: Ego quos amo arguo et castigo . Hinc rursum scriptum est: Fili mi, noli negligere disciplinam Domini, neque fatigeris cum ab eo argueris. Quem enim diligit Dominus castigat, flagellat autem omnem filium quem recipit . Hinc Psalmista ait: Multae tribulationes justorum, et de omnibus his liberavit eos Dominus . Hinc quoque beatus Job in dolore exclamans, ait: Si justus fuero, non levabo caput, saturatus afflictione et miseria . Dicendum est aegris, ut si coelestem patriam, suam credunt, necessario in hac labores velut in aliena patiantur. Hinc est enim quod lapides extra tunsi sunt, ut in constructione templi Domini absque mallei sonitu ponerentur; quia videlicet nunc foris per flagella tundimur, ut intus in templum Dei postmodum sine disciplinae percussione disponamur, quatenus quidquid in nobis est superfluum, modo percussio resecet, et tunc sola nos in aedificio concordia charitatis liget. Admonendi sunt aegri, ut considerent pro percipiendis terrenis haereditatibus quam dura carnales filios disciplinae flagella castigent. Quae ergo nobis divinae correptionis poena gravis est, per quam et nunquam amittenda haereditas percipitur, et semper mansura supplicia vitantur? Hinc etenim Paulus ait: Patres quidem carnis nostrae habuimus eruditores, et reverebamur eos; non multo magis obtemperabimus patri spirituum, et vivemus? Et illi quidem in tempore paucorum dierum secundum voluntatem suam erudiebant nos; hic autem ad id quod utile est in recipiendo sanctificationem ejus .
Admonendi sunt aegri, ut considerent quanta salus cordis sit molestia corporalis, quae ad cognitionem sui mentem revocat, et quam plerumque salus abjicit, infirmitatis memoriam reformat, ut animus qui extra se in elationem ducitur, cui sit conditioni subditus, ex percussa quam sustinet carne memoretur. Quod recte per Balaam (si tamen vocem Dei subsequi obediendo voluisset) in ipsa ejus itineris retardatione signatur . Balaam namque pervenire ad propositum tendit, sed ejus votum animal cui praesidet praepedit. Prohibitione quippe immorata asina angelum videt, quem humana mens non videt; quia plerumque caro per molestias tarda flagello suo menti Deum indicat, quem mens ipsa carni praesidens non videbat, ita ut anxietatem spiritus proficere in hoc mundo cupientis, velut iter tendentis impediat, donec ei invisibilem qui sibi obviat innotescat. Unde et 51 bene per Petrum dicitur: Correptionem habuit suae vesaniae subjugale mutum, quod in hominis voce loquens prohibuit prophetae insipientiam . Insanus quippe homo a subjugali muto corripitur, quando elata mens humilitatis bonum quod tenere debeat ab afflicta carne memoratur. Sed hujus correptionis donum idcirco Balaam non obtinuit, quia ad maledicendum pergens, vocem, non mentem mutavit. Admonendi sunt aegri ut considerent quanti sit muneris molestia corporalis, quae et admissa peccata diluit, et ea quae admitti poterant compescit; quae sumpta ab exterioribus plagis, concussae menti poenitentiae vulnera infligit. Unde scriptum est: Livor vulneris abstergit mala, et plagae in secretioribus ventris . Mala enim livor vulneris abstergit, quia flagellorum dolor vel cogitatas, vel perpetratas nequitias diluit. Solet vero ventris appellatione mens accipi; quia sicut venter consumit escas, ita mens petractando excoquit curas. Quia enim venter mens dicitur, ea sententia docetur qua scriptum est: Lucerna Domini spiraculum hominis, quae investigat omnia secreta ventris Ac si diceret: Divini afflatus illuminatio, cum in mentem hominis venerit, eam sibimetipsi illuminans ostendit, quae ante Spiritus sancti adventum cogitationes pravas et portare poterat, et pensare nesciebat. Livor ergo vulneris abstergit mala, et plagae in secretioribus ventris; quia cum exterius percutimur, ad peccatorum nostrorum memoriam taciti afflictique revocamur, atque ante oculos nostros cuncta quae a nobis sunt male gesta reducimus, et per hoc quod foris patimur, magis intus quod fecimus dolemus. Unde fit ut inter aperta vulnera corporis amplius nos abluat plaga secreta ventris, quia sanat nequitias pravi operis occultum vulnus doloris.
Admonendi sunt aegri quatenus patientiae virtutem servent, ut incessanter quanta Redemptor noster ab his quos creaverat, pertulit mala, considerent; quod tot abjecta conviciorum probra sustinuit; quod de manu antiqui hostis captivorum animas quotidie rapiens, insultantium alapas accepit; quod aqua salutis nos diluens, a perfidorum sputis faciem non abscondit; quod advocatione sua nos ab aeternis suppliciis liberans, tacitus flagella toleravit; quod inter angelorum choros perennes nobis honores tribuens, colaphos pertulit; quod a peccatorum nos punctionibus salvans, spinis caput supponere non recusavit, quod aeterna nos dulcedine inebrians in siti sua fellis amaritudinem accepit; quod qui pro nobis Patrem, quamvis divinitate esset aequalis, adoravit, sub irrisione adoratus tacuit; quod vitam mortuis praeparans, usque ad mortem ipse vita pervenit. Cur itaque asperum creditur, ut a Deo homo toleret flagella pro malis, si tanta Deus ab hominibus pertulit mala pro bonis? Aut quis sana intelligentia de percussione sua ingratus existat, si ipse hinc sine flagello non exiit, qui hic sine peccato vixit?
3.13 How those who fear scourges and those who contemn them are to be admonished PL 77, 70
(Admonition 14.) Differently to be admonished are those who fear scourges, and on that account live innocently, and those who have grown so hard in wickedness as not to be corrected even by scourges. For those who fear scourges are to be told by no means to desire temporal goods as being of great account, seeing that bad men also have them, and by no means to shun present evils as intolerable, seeing they are not ignorant how for the most part good men also are touched by them. They are to be admonished that, if they desire to be truly free from evils, they should dread eternal punishments; nor yet continue in this fear of punishments, but grow up by the nursing of charity to the grace of love. For it is written, Perfect charity casteth out fear (1 Joh. iv. 18). And again it is written, Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again in fear, but the spirit of adoption of sons, wherein we cry, Abba, Father (Rom. viii. 15). Whence the same teacher says again, Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty (2 Cor. iii. 17). If, then, the fear of punishment still restrains from evil-doing, truly no liberty of spirit possesses the soul of him that so fears. For, were he not afraid of the punishment, he would doubtless commit the sin. The mind, therefore, that is bound by the bondage of fear knows not the grace of liberty. For good should be loved for itself, not pursued because of the compulsion of penalties. For he that does what is good for this reason, that he is afraid of the evil of torments, wishes that what he fears were not, that so he might commit what is unlawful boldly. Whence it appears clearer than the light that innocence is thus lost before God, in whose eyes evil desire is sin.
But, on the other hand, those whom not even scourges restrain from iniquities are to be smitten with sharper rebuke in proportion as they have grown hard with greater insensibility. For generally they are to be disdained without disdain, and despaired of without despair, so, to wit, that the despair exhibited may strike them with dread, and admonition following may bring them back to hope. Sternly, therefore, against them should the Divine judgments be set forth, that they may be recalled by consideration of eternal retribution to knowledge of themselves. For let them hear that in them is fulfilled that which is written, If thou shouldest bray a fool in a mortar, as if with a pestle pounding barley, his foolishness will not be taken away from him (Prov. xxvii. 22). Against these the prophet complains to the Lord, saying, Thou hast bruised them, and they have refused to receive discipline (Jer. v. 3). Hence it is that the Lord says, I have slain and destroyed this people, and yet they have not returned from their ways (Isai. ix. 13). Hence He says again, The people hath not returned to Him that smiteth them (Jer. xv. 6). Hence the prophet complains by the voice of the scourgers, saying, We have taken care for Babylon, and she is not healed (Jer. li. 9). For Babylon is taken care for, yet still not restored to health, when the mind, confused in evil-doing, hears the words of rebuke, feels the scourges of rebuke, and yet scorns to return to the straight paths of salvation. Hence the Lord reproaches the children of Israel, captive, but yet not converted from their iniquity, saying, The house of Israel is to Me become dross: all they are brass, and tin, and iron, and lead, in the midst of the furnace (Ezek. xxii. 18); as if to say plainly, I would have purified them by the fire of tribulation, and I sought that they should become silver or gold; but they have been turned before me in the furnace into brass, tin, iron, and lead, because even in tribulation they have broken forth, not to virtue but to vices. For indeed brass, when it is struck, returns a sound more than all other metals. He, therefore, who, when subjected to strokes, breaks out into a sound of murmuring is turned into brass in the midst of the furnace. But tin, when it is dressed with art, has a false show of silver. He, then, who is not free from the vice of pretence in the midst of tribulation becomes tin in the furnace. Moreover, he who plots against the life of his neighbour uses iron. Wherefore iron in the furnace is he who in tribulation loses not the malice that would do hurt. Lead, also, is the heaviest of metals. He, then, is found as lead in the furnace who, even when placed in the midst of tribulation, is not raised above earthly desires. Hence, again, it is written, She hath wearied herself with much labour, and her exceeding rust went not out from her, not even by fire (Ezek. xxiv. 12). For He brings upon us the fire of tribulation, that He may purge us from the rust of vices; but we lose not our rust even by fire, when even amid scourges we lack not vice. Hence the Prophet says again, The founder hath melted in vain; their wickednesses are not consumed (Jer. vi. 29).
It is, however, to be known that sometimes when they remain uncorrected amid the hardness of scourges, they are to be soothed by sweet admonition. For those who are not corrected by torments are sometimes restrained from unrighteous deeds by gentle blandishments. For commonly the sick too, whom a strong potion of medicine has not availed to cure, have been restored to their former health by tepid water; and some sores which cannot be cured by incision are healed by fomentations of oil; and hard adamant admits not at all of incision by steel, but is softened by the mild blood of goats.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui flagella metuunt, 52 et propterea innocenter vivunt; atque aliter admonendi sunt, qui sic in iniquitate durnerunt, ut neque per flagella corrigantur. Dicendum namque est flagella timentibus, ut et bona temporalia nequaquam pro magno desiderent, quae adesse etiam pravis vident; et mala praesentia nequaquam velut intolerabilia fugiant, quibus hic plerumque etiam bonos affici non ignorant. Admonendi sunt ut si malis veraciter carere desiderant, aeterna supplicia perhorrescant, neque in hoc suppliciorum timore remaneant, sed ad amoris gratiam nutrimento charitatis excrescant. Scriptum quippe est: Perfecta charitas foras mittit timorem . Et rursum scriptum est: Non accepistis spiritum servitutis iterum in timore, sed spiritum adoptionis filiorum, in quo clamamus: Abba pater . Unde idem doctor iterum dicit: Ubi spiritus Domini, ibi libertas . Si ergo adhuc a prava actione formidata poena prohibet, profecto formidantis animum nulla spiritus libertas tenet. Nam si poenam non metueret, culpam proculdubio perpetraret. Ignorat itaque mens gratiam libertatis, quam ligat servitus timoris. Bona enim pro semetipsis amanda sunt, et non poenis compellentibus exsequenda. Nam qui propterea bona facit, quia tormentorum mala metuit, vult non esse quod metuat, ut audenter illicita committat. Unde luce clarius constat quod coram Deo innocentia amittitur, ante cujus oculos desiderio peccatur.
At contra hi, quos ab iniquitatibus nec flagella compescunt, tanto acriori invectione feriendi sunt, quanto majori insensibilitate duruerunt. Plerumque enim sine dedignatione dedignandi sunt, sine desperatione desperandi; ita duntaxat, ut et ostensa desperatio formidinem incutiat, et subjuncta admonitio ad spem reducat. Districte itaque contra illos divinae sententiae proferendae sunt, ut ad cognitionem sui considerata aeterna animadversione revocentur. Audiant enim in se impletum esse quod scriptum est: Si confuderis stultum in pila, quasi ptisanas ferienti desuper pilo, non auferetur ab eo stultitia ejus (Prov. XXVII, 22). Contra hos propheta Domino conqueritur, dicens: Attrivisti eos, et renuerunt accipere disciplinam . Hinc est quod Dominus dicit: Interfeci et perdidi populum istum, et tamen a viis suis non sunt reversi . Hinc rursum ait: Populus non est reversus ad percutientem se . Hinc voce flagellantium propheta conqueritur, dicens: Curavimus Babylonem et non est sanata . Babylon quippe curatur, nec tamen ad sanitatem reducitur, quando mens in prava actione confusa, verba correptionis audit, flagella correptionis percipit, et tamen ad recta salutis itinera redire contemnit. Hinc captivo Israelitico populo, nec tamen ab iniquitate converso Dominus exprobrat, dicens: Versa est mihi domus Israel in scoriam; omnes isti aes, et stannum, et ferrum, et plumbum in medio fornacis . Ac si aperte dicat: Purgare eos per ignem tribulationis volui, et argentum illos vel aurum fieri quaesivi, sed in fornace mihi in aes, stannum, et ferrum, et plumbum versi sunt, quia non ad virtutem, sed ad vitia etiam in tribulatione proruperunt. Aes quippe dum percutitur, amplius metallis caeteris sonitum reddit. Qui igitur in percussione positus erumpit ad sonitum murmurationis, in aes versus est 53 in medio fornacis. Stannum vero cum ex arte componitur, argenti speciem mentitur. Qui ergo simulationis vitio non caret in tribulatione, stannum factus est in fornace. Ferro autem utitur, qui vitae proximi insidiatur. Ferrum itaque in fornace est qui nocendi malitiam non amittit in tribulatione. Plumbum quoque caeteris metallis est gravius. In fornace ergo plumbum invenitur, qui sic peccati sui pondere premitur, ut etiam in tribulatione positus a terrenis desideriis non levetur. Hinc rursum scriptum est: Multo labore sudatum est, et non exivit de ea nimia rubigo ejus neque per ignem . Ignem quippe nobis tribulationis admovet, ut in nobis vitiorum purget; sed nec per ignem rubiginem amittimus, quando et inter flagella vitio non caremus. Hinc Propheta iterum dicit: Frustra conflavit conflator; malitiae eorum non sunt consumptae .
Sciendum vero est, quod nonnunquam cum inter flagellorum duritiam remanent incorrecti, dulci sunt admonitione mulcendi. Quos enim cruciamenta non corrigunt, nonnunquam ab iniquis actionibus lenia blandimenta compescunt; quia et plerumque aegros, quos fortis pigmentorum potio curare non valuit, ad salutem pristinam tepens aqua revocavit; et nonnulla vulnera quae curari incisione nequeunt, fomentis olei sanantur. Et durus adamas incisionem ferri minime recipit, sed leni hircorum sanguine mollescit.
3.14 How the silent and the talkative are to be admonished PL 77, 71
(Admonition 15.) Differently to be admonished are the over-silent, and those who spend time in much speaking. For it ought to be insinuated to the over-silent that while they shun some vices unadvisedly, they are, without its being perceived, implicated in worse. For often from bridling the tongue overmuch they suffer from more grievous loquacity in the heart; so that thoughts seethe the more in the mind from being straitened by the violent guard of indiscreet silence. And for the most part they overflow all the more widely as they count themselves the more secure because of not being seen by fault-finders without. Whence sometimes a man’s mind is exalted into pride, and he despises as weak those whom he hears speaking. And, when he shuts the mouth of his body, he is not aware to what extent through his pride he lays himself open to vices. For his tongue he represses, his mind he exalts; and, little considering his own wickedness, accuses all in his own mind by so much the more freely as he does it also the more secretly. The over-silent are therefore to be admonished that they study anxiously to know, not only what manner of men they ought to exhibit themselves outwardly, but also what manner of men they ought to shew themselves inwardly; that they fear more a hidden judgment in respect of their thoughts than the reproof of their neighbours in respect of their speeches. For it is written, My son, attend unto my wisdom, and bow thine ear to my prudence, that thou mayest guard thy thoughts (Prov. v. 1). For, indeed, nothing is more fugitive than the heart, which deserts us as often as it slips away through bad thoughts. For hence the Psalmist says, My heart hath failed me (Ps. xxxix. 13). Hence, when he returns to himself, he says, Thy servant hath found his heart to pray to Thee (2 Sam. vii. 27). When, therefore, thought is kept under guard, the heart which was wont to fly away is found. Moreover, the over-silent for the most part, when they suffer some injustices, come to have a keener sense of pain from not speaking of what they endure. For, were the tongue to tell calmly the annoyances that have been caused, the pain would flow away from the consciousness. For closed sores torment the more; since, when the corruption that is hot within is cast out, the pain is opened out for healing. They, therefore, who are silent more than is expedient, ought to know this, lest, amid the annoyances which they endure while they hold their tongue, they aggravate the violence of their pain. For they are to be admonished that, if they love their neighbours as themselves, they should by no means keep from them the grounds on which they justly blame them. For from the medicine of the voice there is a concurrent effect for the health of both parties, while on the side of him who inflicts the injury his bad conduct is checked, and on the side of him who sustains it the violent heat of pain is allayed by opening out the sore. For those who take notice of what is evil in their neighbours, and yet refrain their tongue in silence, withdraw, as it were, the aid of medicine from observed sores, and become the causers of death, in that they would not cure the venom which they could have cured. The tongue, therefore, should be discreetly curbed, not tied up fast. For it is written, A wise man will hold his tongue until the time (Eccles. xx. 7); in order, assuredly, that, when he considers it opportune, he may relinquish the censorship of silence, and apply himself to the service of utility by speaking such things as are fit. And again it is written, A time to keep silence, and a time to speak (Eccles. iii. 7). For, indeed, the times for changes should be discreetly weighed, lest either, when the tongue ought to be restrained, it run loose to no profit in words, or, when it might speak with profit, it slothfully restrain itself. Considering which thing well, the Psalmist says, Set a watch, O Lord, on my mouth, and a door round about my lips (Ps. cxl. 3). For he seeks not that a wall should be set on his lips, but a door: that is, what is opened and shut. Whence we, too, ought to learn warily, to the end that the voice discreetly and at the fitting time may open the mouth, and at the fitting time silence close it.
But, on the other hand, those who spend time in much speaking are to be admonished that they vigilantly note from what a state of rectitude they fall away when they flow abroad in a multitude of words. For the human mind, after the manner of water, when closed in, is collected unto higher levels, in that it seeks again the height from which it descended; and, when let loose, it falls away in that it disperses itself unprofitably through the lowest places. For by as many superfluous words as it is dissipated from the censorship of its silence, by so many streams, as it were, is it drawn away out of itself. Whence also it is unable to return inwardly to knowledge of itself, because, being scattered by much speaking, it excludes itself from the secret place of inmost consideration. But it uncovers its whole self to the wounds of the enemy who lies in want, because it surrounds itself with no defence of watchfulness. Hence it is written, As a city that lieth open and without environment of walls, so is a man that cannot keep in his spirit in speaking (Prov. xxv. 28). For, because it has not the wall of silence, the city of the mind lies open to the darts of the foe; and, when by words it casts itself out of itself, it shews itself exposed to the adversary. And he overcomes it with so much the less labour as with the more labour the mind itself, which is conquered, fights against itself by much speaking.
Moreover, since the indolent mind for the most part lapses by degrees into downfall, while we neglect to guard against idle words we go on to hurtful ones; so that at first it pleases us to talk of other men’s affairs; afterwards the tongue gnaws with detraction the lives of those of whom we talk; but at last breaks out even into open slanders. Hence are sown pricking thorns, quarrels arise, the torches of enmities are kindled, the peace of hearts is extinguished. Whence it is well said through Solomon, He that letteth out water is a well-spring of strifes (Prov. xvii. 14). For to let out water is to let loose the tongue to a flux of speech. Wherefore, on the other hand, in a good sense it is said again, The words of a man’s mouth are as deep water (Ibid. xviii. 4). He therefore who letteth out water is the wellspring of strifes, because he who curbs not his tongue dissipates concord. Hence on the other hand it is written, He that imposes silence on a fool allays enmities (Ibid. xxvi. 10). Moreover, that any one who gives himself to much speaking cannot keep the straight way of righteousness is testified by the Prophet, who says, A man full of words shall not be guided aright upon the earth (Ps. cxxxix. 12). Hence also Solomon says again, In the multitude of words there shall not want sin (Prov. x. 19). Hence Isaiah says, The culture of righteousness is silence (Isai. xxxii. 17), indicating, to wit, that the righteousness of the mind is desolated when there is no stint of immoderate speaking. Hence James says, If any man thinketh himself to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, but deceiveth his own heart, this man’s religion is vain (James i. 26). Hence again he says, Let every man be swift to hear, but slow to speak (Ibid. 19). Hence again, defining the power of the tongue, he adds, An unruly evil, full of deadly poison (Ibid. iii. 8). Hence the Truth in person admonishes us, saying, Every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment (Matth. xii. 36). For indeed every word is idle that lacks either a reason of just necessity or an intention of pious usefulness. If then an account is required of idle discourse, let us weigh well what punishment awaits much speaking, in which there is also the sin of hurtful words.
( Admonitio 15) Aliter admonendi sunt nimis taciti, atque aliter multiloquio vacantes. Insinuari namque nimis tacitis debet, quia dum quaedam vitia incaute fugiunt, occulte deterioribus implicantur. Nam saepe linguam quia immoderatius frenant, in corde gravius multiloquium tolerant; ut eo plus cogitationes in mente ferveant, quo illas violenta custodia indiscreti silentii augustat. Quae plerumque tanto latius diffluunt, quanto se esse securius aestimant, quia foris a reprehensoribus non videntur. Unde nonnunquam mens in superbiam extollitur, et quos loquentes audit, quasi infirmos despicit. Cumque os corporis claudit, quantum se vitiis superbiendo aperiat non agnoscit. Linguam etenim premit, mentem elevat; et cum suam nequitiam minime considerat, tanto apud se cunctos liberius, quanto et secretius accusat. Admonendi sunt igitur nimis taciti, ut scire sollicite studeant, non solum quales foris ostendere, sed etiam quales se debeant intus exhibere, ut plus ex cogitationibus occultum judicium quam ex sermonibus reprehensionem metuant proximorum. Scriptum namque est: Fili mi, attende sapientiam meam, et prudentiae meae inclina aurem tuam, ut custodias cogitationes . Nil quippe in nobis est corde fugacius, quod a nobis toties recedit, quoties per pravas cogitationes defluit. Hinc etenim Psalmista ait: Cor meum dereliquit me . Hinc ad semetipsum rediens, ait: Invenit servus tuus cor suum ut oraret te . Cum ergo cogitatio per custodiam 54 restringitur, cor quod fugere consuevit invenitur.
Plerumque autem nimis taciti cum nonnulla injusta patiuntur, eo in acriorem dolorem prodeunt, quo ea quae sustinent non loquuntur. Nam si illatas molestias tranquille lingua diceret, a conscientia dolor emanaret. Vulnera enim clausa plus cruciant. Nam cum putredo quae interius fervet ejicitur, ad salutem dolor aperitur. Scire igitur debent, qui plus quam expedit tacent, ne inter molesta quae tolerant, dum linguam tenent, vim doloris exaggerent. Admonendi sunt enim ut si proximos sicut se diligunt, minime illis taceant unde eos juste reprehendunt. Vocis enim medicamine utrorumque saluti concurritur, dum et ab illo qui infert actio prava compescitur, et ab hoc qui sustinet doloris fervor vulnere aperto temperatur. Qui enim proximorum mala respiciunt, et tamen in silentio linguam premunt, quasi conspectis vulneribus usum medicaminis subtrahunt, et eo mortis auctores fiunt, quo virus quod poterant curare noluerunt. Lingua itaque discrete frenanda est, non insolubiliter obliganda. Scriptum namque est: Sapiens tacebit usque ad tempus , ut nimirum cum opportunum considerat, postposita censura silentii, loquendo quae congruunt, in usum se utilitatis impendat. Et rursum scriptum est: Tempus tacendi, et tempus loquendi . Discrete quippe vicissitudinum pensanda sunt tempora, ne aut cum restringi lingua debet, per verba inutiliter defluat; aut cum loqui utiliter potest, semetipsam pigre restringat. Quod bene Psalmista considerans, dicit: Pone, Domine, custodiam ori meo, et ostium circumstantiae labiis meis . Non enim poni ori suo parietem, sed ostium petit, quod videlicet aperitur et clauditur. Unde et nobis caute discendum est, quatenus os discretum et congruo tempore vox aperiat, et rursum congruo taciturnitas claudat.
At contra abmonendi sunt multiloquio vacantes, ut vigilanter aspiciant a quanto rectitudinis statu depereunt, dum per multiplicia verba dilabuntur. Humana etenim mens aquae more circumclusa ad superiora colligitur, quia illud repetit unde descendit; et relaxata deperit, quia se per infima inutiliter spargit. Quot enim supervacuis verbis a silentii sui censura dissipatur, quasi tot rivis extra se ducitur. Unde et redire interius ad sui cognitionem non sufficit, quia per multiloquium sparsa, a secreto se intimae considerationis excludit. Totam vero se insidiantis hostis vulneribus detegit, quia nulla munitione custodiae circumcludit. Unde scriptum est: Sicut urbs patens et absque murorum ambitu, ita vir qui non potest in loquendo cohibere spiritum suum . Quia enim murum silentii non habet, patet inimici jaculis civitas mentis; et cum se per verba extra semetipsam ejicit, apertam se adversario ostendit. Quam tanto ille sine labore superat, quanto et ipsa quae vincitur, contra semetipsam per multiloquium pugnat.
Plerumque autem quia per quosdam gradus desidiosa mens in lapsum casus impellitur, dum 55 otiosa cavere verba negligimus, ad noxia pervenimus; ut prius loqui aliena libeat, postmodum detractionibus eorum vitam de quibus loquitur mordeat, ad extremum vero usque ad apertas lingua contumelias erumpat. Hine seminantur stimuli, oriuntur rixae, accenduntur faces odiorum, pax exstinguitur cordium. Unde bene per Salomonem dicitur: Qui dimittit aquam, caput est jurgiorum . Aquam quippe dimittere est linguam in fluxum eloquii relaxare. Quo contra in bona etiam parte iterum dicitur: Aqua profunda, verba ex ore viri . Qui ergo dimittit aquam, caput est jurgiorum, quia qui linguam non refrenat, concordiam dissipat. Unde e diverso scriptum est: Qui imponit stulto silentium, iras mitigat . Quod autem multiloquio quisque serviens, rectitudinem justitiae tenere nequaquam possit, testatur Propheta qui ait: Vir linguosus non dirigetur super terram . Hinc quoque Salomon iterum dicit: In multiloquio non deerit peccatum . Hinc Isaias ait: Cultus justitiae silentium , videlicet indicans quia mentis justitia desolatur quando ab immoderata locutione non parcitur. Hinc Jacobus ait: Si quis putat se religiosum esse non refrenans linguam suam, sed seducens cor suum, hujus vana est religio . Hinc rursum ait: Sit omnis homo velox ad audiendum, tardus autem ad loquendum . Hinc iterum, linguae vim definiens, adjungit: Inquietum malum, plena veneno mortifero . Hinc per semetipsam nos Veritas admonet, dicens: Omne verbum otiosum quod locuti fuerint homines, reddent de eo rationem in die judicii . Otiosum quippe verbum est, quod aut ratione justae necessitatis, aut intentione piae utilitatis caret. Si ergo de otioso sermone ratio exigitur, pensemus quae poena multiloquium maneat, in quo etiam per noxia verba peccatur.
3.15 How the slothful and the hasty are to be admonished PL 77, 74
(Admonition 16.) Differently to be admonished are the slothful and the hasty. For the former are to be persuaded not to lose, by putting it off, the good they have to do; but the latter are to be admonished lest, while they forestall the time of good deeds by inconsiderate haste, they change their meritorious character. To the slothful therefore it is to be intimated, that often, when we will not do at the right time what we can, before long, when we will, we cannot. For the very indolence of the mind, when it is not kindled with befitting fervour, gets cut off by a torpor that stealthily grows upon it from all desire of good things. Whence it is plainly said through Solomon, Slothfulness casteth into a deep sleep (Prov. xix. 15). For the slothful one is as it were awake in that he feels aright, though he grows torpid by doing nothing: but slothfulness is said to cast into a deep sleep, because by degrees even the wakefulness of right feeling is lost, when zeal for well-doing is discontinued. And in the same place it is rightly added, And a dissolute soul shall suffer hunger (Ibid.). For, because it braces not itself towards higher things, it lets itself run loose uncared for in lower desires; and, while not braced with the vigour of lofty aims, suffers the pangs of the hunger of low concupiscence, and, in that it neglects to bind itself up by discipline, it scatters itself the more abroad hungry in its craving after pleasures. Hence it is written again by the same Solomon, The idle man is wholly in desires (Prov. xxi. 26). Hence in the preaching of the Truth Himself (Matth. xii. 44, 45) the house is said indeed to be clean when one spirit has gone out; but, when empty, it is taken possession of by his returning with many more. For the most part the slothful, while he neglects to do things that are necessary, sets before him some that are difficult, but is inconsiderately afraid of others; and so, as though finding something that he may reasonably fear, he satisfies himself that he has good reason for remaining torpid. To him it is rightly said through Solomon, The sluggard would not plough by reason of the cold; therefore shall he beg in summer, and it shall not be given unto him (Prov. xx. 4). For indeed the sluggard ploughs not by reason of the cold, when he finds an excuse for not doing the good things which he ought to do. The sluggard ploughs not by reason of the cold, when he is afraid of small evils that are against him, and leaves undone things of the greatest importance. Further it is well said, He shall beg in summer, and it shall not be given unto him. For whoso toils not now in good works will beg in summer and receive nothing, because, when the burning sun of judgment shall appear, he will then sue in vain for entrance into the kingdom. To him it is well said again through the same Solomon, He that observeth the wind doth not sow: and he that regardeth the clouds never reapeth (Eccles. xi. 4). For what is expressed by the wind but the temptation of malignant spirits? And what are denoted by the clouds which are moved of the wind but the oppositions of bad men? The clouds, that is to say, are driven by the winds, because bad men are excited by the blasts of unclean spirits. He, then, that observeth the wind soweth not, and he that regardeth the clouds reapeth not, because whosoever fears the temptation of malignant spirits, whosoever the persecution of bad men, and does not sow the seed of good work now, neither doth he then reap handfuls of holy recompense.
But on the other hand the hasty, while they forestall the time of good deeds, pervert their merit, and often fall into what is evil, while failing altogether to discern what is good. Such persons look not at all to see what things they are doing when they do them, but for the most part, when they are done, become aware that they ought not to have done them. To such, under the guise of a learner, it is well said in Solomon, My son, do nothing without counsel, and after it is done thou shalt not repent (Ecclus. xxxii. 24). And again, Let thine eyelids go before thy steps (Prov. iv. 25). For indeed our eyelids go before our steps, when right counsels prevent our doings. For he who neglects to look forward by consideration to what he is about to do advances his steps with his eyes closed; proceeds on and accomplishes his journey, but goes not in advance of himself by looking forward; and therefore the sooner falls, because he gives no heed through the eyelid of counsel to where he should set the foot of action.
Aliter admonendi sunt pigri, atque aliter praecipites. Illi namque suadendi sunt, ne agenda bona, dum differunt, amittant; isti vero admonendi sunt, ne dum bonorum tempus incaute festinando praeveniunt, eorum merita immutent. Pigris itaque intimandum est quod saepe dum opportune agere quae possumus nolumus, paulo post cum volumus non valemus. Ipsa quippe mentis desidia dum congruo fervore non accenditur, a bonorum desiderio funditus, convalescente furtim torpore mactatur. Unde aperte per Salomonem dicitur: Pigredo immittit soporem . Piger enim recte sentiendo quasi vigilat, quamvis nil operando torpescat; sed pigredo soporem immittere dicitur, quia paulisper etiam recte sentiendi vigilantia amittitur, dum a bene operandi studio cessatur. Ubi recte subjungitur: Et anima dissoluta esuriet . Nam quia se ad superiora stringendo non dirigit, neglectam se inferius per desideria expandit; et dum studiorum sublimium vigore non constringitur, cupiditatis infimae fame sauciatur; ut quo se per disciplinam 56 ligare dissimulat, eo se esuriens per voluptatum desideria spargat. Hinc ab eodem rursus Salomone scribitur: In desideriis est omnis otiosus . Hinc ipsa Veritate praedicante , uno quidem exeunte spiritu munda domus dicitur, sed multiplicius redeunte dum vacat occupatur. Plerumque piger dum necessaria agere negligit, quaedam sibi difficilia opponit, quaedam vero incaute formidat; et dum quasi invenit quod velut juste metuat, ostendit quod in otio quasi non injuste torpescat. Cui recte per Salomonem dicitur: Propter frigus piger arare noluit; mendicabit ergo aestate, et non dabitur ei . Propter frigus quippe piger non arat, dum desidiae torpore constrictus, agere quae debet bona dissimulat. Propter frigus piger non arat, dum parva ex adverso mala metuit, et operari maxima praetermittit. Bene autem dicitur: Mendicabit aestate, et non dabitur ei. Qui enim nunc in bonis operibus non exsudat, cum sol judicii ferventior apparuerit, quia frustra regni aditum postulat, nil accipiens aestate mendicat. Bene huic per eumdem Salomonem rursum dicitur: Qui observat ventum, non seminat; et qui considerat nubes, nunquam metit . Quid enim per ventum, nisi malignorum spirituum tentatio exprimitur? Et quid per nubes quae moventur a vento, nisi adversitates pravorum hominum designantur? A ventis videlicet impelluntur nubes, quia immundorum spirituum afflatu pravi excitantur homines. Qui ergo observat ventum, non seminat; et qui considerat nubes, nunquam metit; quia quisquis tentationem malignorum spirituum, quisquis persecutionem pravorum hominum metuit, neque nunc grana boni operis seminat, neque tunc manipulos sanctae retributionis secat.
At contra, praecipites dum bonorum actuum praeveniunt tempus, meritum pervertunt, et saepe in malis corruunt, dum bona minime discernunt. Qui nequaquam quae quando agant inspiciunt, sed plerumque acta quia ita non debuerunt agere cognoscunt. Quibus sub auditoris specie recte apud Salomonem dicitur: Fili, sine consilio nihil facias, et post factum non poenitebis . Et rursum: Palbebrae tuae precedant gressus tuos . Palpebrae quippe gressus praecedunt, cum operationem nostram consilia recta praeveniunt. Qui enim negligit considerando praevidere quod facit, gressus tendit, oculos claudit, pergendo iter conficit, sed praevidendo sibimetipsi non antecedit, atque idcirco citius corruit, quia quo pedem operis ponere debeat, per palpebram consilii non attendit.
3.16 How the meek and the passionate are to be admonished PL 77, 75
(Admonition 17.) Differently to be admonished are the meek and the passionate. For sometimes the meek, when they are in authority, suffer from the torpor of sloth, which is a kindred disposition, and as it were placed hard by. And for the most part from the laxity of too great gentleness they soften the force of strictness beyond need. But on the other hand the passionate, in that they are swept on into frenzy of mind by the impulse of anger, break up the calm of quietness, and so throw into confusion the life of those that are put under them. For, when rage drives them headlong, they know not what they do in their anger, they know not what in their anger they suffer from themselves. But sometimes, what is more serious, they think the goad of their anger to be the zeal of righteousness. And, when vice is believed to be virtue, guilt is piled up without fear. Often, then, the meek grow torpid in the laziness of inactivity; often the passionate are deceived by the zeal of uprightness. Thus to the virtue of the former a vice is unawares adjoined, but to the latter their vice appears as though it were fervent virtue. Those, therefore, are to be admonished to fly what is close beside themselves, these to take heed to what is in themselves; those to discern what they have not, these what they have. Let the meek embrace solicitude; let the passionate ban perturbation. The meek are to be admonished that they study to have also the zeal of righteousness: the passionate are to be admonished that to the zeal which they think they have they add meekness. For on this account the Holy Spirit has been manifested to us in a dove and in fire; because, to wit, all whom He fills He causes to shew themselves as meek with the simplicity of the dove, and burning with the fire of zeal.
He then is in no wise full of the Holy Spirit, who either in the calm of meekness forsakes the fervour of zeal, or again in the ardour of zeal loses the virtue of meekness. Which thing we shall perhaps better shew, if we bring forward the authority of Paul, who to two who were his disciples, and endowed with a like charity, supplies nevertheless different aids for preaching. For in admonishing Timothy he says, Reprove, entreat, rebuke, with all long-suffering and doctrine (2 Tim. iv. 2). Titus also he admonishes, saying, These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority (Tit. ii. 15). What is the reason that he dispenses his teaching with so great art as, in exhibiting it, to recommend authority to the one, and long-suffering to the other, except that he saw Titus to be of a meeker spirit, and Timothy of one a little more fervid? The former he inflames with the earnestness of zeal; the latter he moderates by the gentleness of long-suffering. To the one he adds what is wanting, from the other he subtracts what is overabundant. The one he endeavours to push on with a spur, the other to keep back with a bridle. For the great husbandman who has the Church in charge waters some shoots that they may grow, but prunes others when he sees that they grow too much; lest either by not growing they should bear no fruit, or by growing over much they should lose the fruits they may put forth. But far different is the anger that creeps in under the guise of zeal from that which confounds the perturbed heart without pretext of righteousness. For the former is extended inordinately in that wherein it ought to be, but the latter is ever kindled in that wherein it ought not to be. It should indeed be known that in this the passionate differ from the impatient, that the latter bear not with things brought upon them by others, but the former themselves bring on things to be borne with. For the passionate often follow after those who shun them, stir up occasion of strife, rejoice in the toil of contention; and yet such we better correct, if in the midst of the commotion of their anger we do shun them. For, while they are perturbed, they do not know what we say to them; but, when brought back to themselves, they receive words of exhortation the more freely in proportion as they blush at having been the more calmly borne with. But to a mind that is drunk with fury every right thing that is said appears wrong. Whence to Nabal when he was drunk Abigail laudably kept silence about his fault, but, when he had digested his wine, as laudably told him of it (1 Sam. xxv. 37). For he could for this reason perceive the evil he had done, that he did not hear of it when drunk.
But when the passionate so attack others that they cannot be altogether shunned, they should be smitten, not with open rebuke, but sparingly with a certain respectful cautiousness. And this we shall shew better if we bring forward what was done by Abner. For, when Asahel attacked him with the violence of inconsiderate haste, it is written, Abner spake unto Asahel, saying. Turn thee aside from following me, lest I be driven to smite thee to the ground. Howbeit he scorned to listen, and refused to turn aside. Whereupon Abner smote him with the hinder end of the spear in the groin, and thrust him through, and he died (2 Sam. ii. 22, 23). For of whom did Asahel present a type but of those whom fury violently seizes and carries headlong? And such, in this same attack of fury, are to be shunned cautiously in proportion as they are madly hurried on. Whence also Abner, who in our speech is called the lantern of the father, fled; because when the tongue of teachers, which indicates the supernal light of God, sees the mind of any one borne along over the steeps of rage, and refrains from casting back darts of words against the angry person, it is as though it were unwilling to smite one that is pursuing. But, when the passionate will not pacify themselves by any consideration, and, like Asahel, cease not to pursue and to be mad, it is necessary that those who endeavour to repress these furious ones should by no means lift themselves up in fury, but exhibit all possible calmness; and yet adroitly bring something to bear whereby they may by a side thrust prick the heart of the furious one. Whence also Abner, when he made a stand against his pursuer, pierced him, not with a direct stroke, but with the hinder end of his spear. For to strike with the point is to oppose with an onset of open rebuke: but to smite the pursuer with the hinder end of the spear is calmly to touch the furious one with certain hits, and, as it were, by sparing him overcome him. Asahel moreover straightway fell, because agitated minds, when they feel themselves to be spared, and yet are touched inwardly by the answers given in calmness, fall at once from the elevation to which they had raised themselves. Those, then, who rebound from the onset of their heat under the stroke of gentleness die, as it were, without steel.
Aliter admonendi sunt mansueti, atque aliter iracundi. Nunnunquam enim mansueti cum praesunt, vicinum et quasi juxta positum torporem desidiae patiuntur. Et plerumque nimia resolutione lenitatis, ultra quam necesse est vigorem districtionis emolliunt. At contra iracundi cum regiminum loca percipiunt, quo impellente ira in mentis vaesaniam 57 devolvuntur, eo etiam subditorum vitam dissipata quietis tranquillitate confundunt. Quos cum furor agit in praeceps, ignorant quidquid irati faciunt, ignorant quidquid a semetipsis patiuntur irati. Nunnunquam vero, quod est gravius, irae suae stimulum justitiae zelum putant. Et cum vitium virtus creditur, sine metu culpa cumulatur. Saepe ergo mansueti dissolutionis torpescunt taedio; saepe iracundi rectitudinis falluntur zelo. Illorum itaque virtuti vitium latenter adjungitur; his autem suum vitium quasi virtus fervens videtur. Admonendi sunt igitur illi ut fugiant quod juxta ipsos est, isti quod in ipsis est attendant; illi quod non habent discernant, isti quod habent. Amplectantur mansueti sollicitudinem, damnent iracundi perturbationem. Admonendi sunt mansueti, ut habere etiam aemulationem justitiae studeant; admonendi sunt iracundi, ut aemulationi quam se habere existimant, mansuetudinem subjungant. Idcirco namque Spiritus sanctus in columba nobis est et in igne monstratus, quia videlicet omnes quos implet, et columbae simplicitate mansuetos, et igne zeli ardentes exhibet.
Nequaquam ergo sancto Spiritu plenus est, qui aut in tranquillitate mansuetudinis fervorem aemulationis deserit, aut rursum in aemulationis ardore virtutem mansuetudinis amittit. Quod fortasse melius ostendimus, si in medium Pauli magisterium proferamus, qui duobus discipulis et non diversa charitate praeditis, diversa tamen adjutoria praedicationis impendit. Timotheum namque admonens, ait: Argue, obsecra, increpa in omni patientia et doctrina . Titum quoque admonet dicens: Haec loquere, et exhortare, et argue cum omni imperio . Quid est quod doctrinam suam tanta arte dispensat, ut in exhibenda hac, alteri imperium, atque alteri patientiam proponat, nisi quod mansuetioris spiritus Titum, et paulo ferventioris vidit esse Timotheum? Illum per aemulationis studium inflammat, hunc per lenitatem patientiae temperat. Illi quod deest jungit, huic quod super est subtrahit. Illum stimulo impellere nititur, hunc freno moderatur. Magnus quippe susceptae Ecclesiae colonus, alios palmites ut crescere debeant rigat; alios cum plus justo crescere conspicit resecat, ne aut non crescendo non ferant fructus, aut, immoderate crescendo, quos protulerint amittant. Sed longe alia est ira quae sub aemulationis specie subripit, alia quae turbatum cor et sine justitiae praetextu confundit. Illa enim in hoc quod debet inordinate extenditur, haec autem semper in his quae non debet inflammatur. Sciendum quippe est quia in hoc ab impatientibus iracundi differunt, quod illi ab aliis illata non tolerant, isti autem etiam quae tolerentur important. Nam iracundi saepe etiam se declinantes insequuntur, rixae occasionem commovent, labore contentionis gaudent; quos tamen melius corrigimus, si in ipsa irae suae commotione declinamus. Perturbati quippe quid audiant ignorant, sed ad se reducti tanto liberius exhortationis verba recipiunt, quanto se tranquillius toleratos erubescunt. Menti autem furore ebriae, omne rectum quod dicitur, perversum videtur. Unde et Nabal ebrio culpam 58 suam Abigail laudabiliter tacuit, quam digesto vino laudabiliter dixit . Idcirco enim malum quod fecerat, cognoscere potuit, quia hoc ebrius non audivit.
Cum vero ita iracundi alios impetunt, ut declinari omnino non possint, non aperta exprobratione, sed sub quadam sunt cautela reverentiae parcendo feriendi. Quod melius ostendimus, si Abner factum ad medium deducamus. Hunc quippe cum Asael vi incautae praecipitationis impeteret, scriptum est: Locutus est Abner ad Asael, dicens: Recede, noli me persequi, ne compellar confodere te in terram. Qui audire contempsit, et noluit declinare. Percussit ergo eum Abner aversa hasta in inguine, et transfodit eum, et mortuus est . Cujus enim Asael typum tenuit, nisi eorum, quos vehementer arripiens furor in praeceps ducit? Qui in eodem furoris impetu tanto caute declinandi sunt, quanto et insane rapiuntur. Unde et Abner, qui nostro sermone patris lucerna dicitur, fugit, quia doctorum lingua quae supernum Dei lumen indicat, cum per abrupta furoris mentem cujuspiam ferri conspicit, cumque contra irascentem dissimulat verborum jacula reddere, quasi persequentem non vult ferire. Sed cum iracundi nulla consideratione se mitigant, et quasi Asael persequi et insanire non cessant, necesse est ut hi qui furentes conantur reprimere, nequaquam se in furore erigant, sed quidquid est tranquillitatis ostendant; quaedam vero subtiliter proferant, in quibus ex obliquo furentis animum pungant. Unde et Abner cum contra persequentem substitit, non eum recta, sed aversa asta transforavit. Ex mucrone quippe percutere, est impetu apertae increpationis obviare. Aversa vero hasta persequentem ferire, est furentem tranquille ex quibusdam tangere, et quasi parcendo superare. Asael autem protinus occumbit, quia commotae mentes dum et parci sibi sentiunt, et tamen responsorum ratione in intimis sub tranquillitate tanguntur, ab eo quod et erexerant statim cadunt. Qui ergo a fervoris sui impetu sub lenitatis percussione resiliunt, quasi sine ferro moriuntur.
3.17 How the humble and the haughty are to be admonished PL 77, 77
(Admonition 18.) Differently to be admonished are the humble and the haughty. To the former it is to be insinuated how true is that excellence which they hold in hoping for it; to the latter it is to be intimated how that temporal glory is as nothing which even when embracing it they hold not. Let the humble hear how eternal are the things that they long for, how transitory the things which they despise; let the haughty hear how transitory are the things they court, how eternal the things they lose. Let the humble hear from the authoritative voice of the Truth, Every one that humbleth himself shall be exalted (Luke xviii. 14). Let the haughty hear, Every one that exalteth himself shall be humbled (Ibid.). Let the humble hear, Humility goeth before glory; let the haughty hear, The spirit is exalted before a fall (Prov. xv. 33; xvi. 18). Let the humble hear, Unto whom shall I have respect, but to him that is humble and quiet, and that trembleth at my words (Isai. lxvi. 2)? Let the haughty hear, Why is earth and ashes proud (Ecclus. x. 9)? Let the humble hear, God hath respect unto the things that are humble. Let the haughty hear, And lofty things He knoweth afar off (Psal. cxxxvii. 6). Let the humble hear, That the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister (Matth. xx. 28); let the haughty hear, that The beginning of all sin is pride (Ecclus. x. 13). Let the humble hear, that Our Redeemer humbled himself, being made obedient even unto death (Philip. ii. 8); let the haughty hear what is written concerning their head, He is king over all the sons of pride (Job xli. 25). The pride, therefore, of the devil became the occasion of our perdition, and the humility of God has been found the argument for our redemption. For our enemy, having been created among all things, desired to appear exalted above all things; but our Redeemer, remaining great above all things, deigned to become little among all things.
Let the humble, then, be told that, when they abase themselves, they ascend to the likeness of God; let the haughty be told that, when they exalt themselves, they fall into imitation of the apostate angel. What, then, is more debased than haughtiness, which, while it stretches itself above itself, is lengthened out beyond the stature of true loftiness? And what is more sublime than humility, which, while it depresses itself to the lowest, conjoins itself to its Maker who remains above the highest? There is, however, another thing in these cases that ought to be carefully considered; that some are often deceived by a false show of humility, while some are beguiled by ignorance of their own haughtiness. For commonly some who think themselves humble have an admixture of fear, such as is not due to men; while an assertion of free speech commonly goes with the haughty. And when any vices require to be rebuked, the former hold their peace out of fear, and yet esteem themselves as being silent out of humility; the latter speak in the impatience of haughtiness, and yet believe themselves to be speaking in the freedom of uprightness. Those the fault of timidity under a show of humility keeps back from rebuking what is wrong; these the unbridled impetuosity of pride, under the image of freedom, impels to rebuke things they ought not, or to rebuke them more than they ought. Whence both the haughty are to be admonished not to be free more than is becoming, and the humble are to be admonished not to be more submissive than is right; lest either the former turn the defence of righteousness into a display of pride, or the latter, while they study more than needs to submit themselves to men, be driven even to pay respect to their vices.
It is, however, to be considered that for the most part we more profitably reprove the haughty, if with our reproofs of them we mingle some balms of praise. For some other good things that are in them should be introduced into our reproofs, or at all events some that might have been, though they are not; and then at last the bad things that displease us should be cut away, when previous allowance of the good things that please us has made their minds favourably disposed to listen. For unbroken horses, too, we first touch with a gentle hand, that we may afterwards subdue them to us even with whips. And the sweetness of honey is added to the bitter cup of medicine, lest the bitterness which is to be of profit for health be felt harsh in the act of tasting; but, while the taste is deceived by sweetness, the deadly humour is expelled by bitterness. In the case, then, of the haughty the first beginnings of our rebuke should be tempered with an admixture of praise, that, while they admit the commendations which they love, they may accept also the reproofs which they hate.
Moreover, we shall in most cases better persuade the haughty to their profit, if we speak of their improvement as likely to profit us rather than them; if we request their amendment to be bestowed upon us more than on themselves. For haughtiness is easily bent to good, if its bending be believed to be of profit to others also. Whence Moses, who journeyed through the desert under the direction of God and the leading of the cloudy pillar, when he would draw Hobab his kinsman from converse with the Gentile world, and subdue him to the dominion of Almighty God, said, We are journeying unto the place of which the Lord said, I will give it to you; Come with us, and we will do thee good; for the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel. And when the other had replied to him, I will not go with thee, but will return to my own land in which I was born; he straightway added, Leave us not, I pray thee; for thou knowest in what places we should encamp in the wilderness, and thou shalt be our guide (Num. x. 29, seq.). And yet Moses was not straitened in his own mind by ignorance of the way, seeing that acquaintance with Deity had opened out within him the knowledge of prophecy; and the pillar went before him outwardly, while inwardly familiar speech in his sedulous converse with God instructed him concerning all things. But, in truth, as a man of foresight, talking to a haughty hearer, he sought succour that he might give it; he requested a guide on the way, that he might be able to be his guide unto life. Thus he so acted that the proud hearer should become all the more attentive to the voice that persuaded him to better things from being supposed to be necessary, and, in that he believed himself to be his exhorter’s guide, he should bow himself to the words of exhortation.
Aliter admonendi sunt humiles, atque aliter elati. Illis insinuandum est quam sit vera excellentia quam sperando tenent; istis vero intimandum est quam sit nulla temporalis gloria, quam et amplectentes non tenent. Audiant humiles quam sint aeterna quae appetunt, quam transitoria quae contemnunt; audiant elati quam sint transitoria quae ambiunt, quam aeterna quae perdunt. Audiant humiles ex magistra voce Veritatis: Omnis qui se humiliat, exaltabitur ; audiant elati: Omnis qui se exaltat, humiliabitur . Audiant humiles: Gloriam praecedit humilitas; audiant elati: Ante ruinam exaltatur spiritus . Audiant humiles: Ad quem respiciam, nisi ad humilem et quietum, et trementem sermones meos ? audiant elati: Quid superbit terra et cinis ? Audiant humiles: Deus humilia respicit; audiant elati: Et alta a longe cognoscit . Audiant 59 humiles, quia Filius hominis non venit ministrari, sed ministrare ; audiant elati, quia initium omnis peccati superbia est . Audiant humiles, quia Redemptor noster humiliavit semetipsum, factus obediens usque ad mortem ; audiant elati quod de eorum capite scriptum est: Ipse est rex super universos filios superbiae . Occasio igitur perditionis nostrae facta est superbia diaboli, et argumentum redemptionis nostrae inventa est humilitas Dei. Hostis enim noster inter omnia conditus, voluit videri supra omnia elatus: Redemptor autem noster magnus manens super omnia, fieri inter omnia dignatus est parvus.
Dicatur ergo humilibus, quia dum se dejiciunt, ad Dei similitudinem ascendunt: dicatur elatis, quia dum se erigunt, in apostatae angeli imitationem cadunt. Quid itaque elatione dejectius, quae dum supra se tenditur, ab altitudine verae celsitudinis elongatur? Et quid humilitate sublimius, quae dum se in ima deprimit, auctori suo manenti super summa conjungit? Est tamen aliud quod in eis debeat caute pensari, quia saepe quidam humilitatis decipiuntur specie, quidam vero elationis suae ignoratione falluntur. Nam plerumque nonnullis qui sibi humiles videntur, is qui hominibus deferri non debet, conjunctus est timor; plerumque vero elatos comitari solet liberae vocis assertio. Et cum quaedam increpanda sunt vitia, illi reticent ex timore, et tamen tacere se aestimant ex humilitate, isti loquuntur per impatientiam elationis, et tamen se credunt loqui per libertatem rectitudinis. Illos ut perversa non increpent, sub specie humilitatis premit culpa formidinis; istos ad increpanda quae non debent, aut magis increpanda quam debent, sub imagine libertatis effrenatio impellit tumoris. Unde et elati admonendi sunt , ne plus quam decet sint liberi; et humiles admonendi sunt, ne plus quam expedit sint subjecti, ne aut illi defensionem justitiae vertant in exercitationem superbiae, aut isti cum student plus quam necesse est hominibus subjici, compellantur eorum etiam vitia venerari.
Considerandum vero est quod plerumque elatos utilius corripimus, si eorum correptionibus quaedam laudum fomenta misceamus. Inferenda namque illis sunt aut alia bona quae in ipsis sunt, aut dicendum certe quae poterant esse si non sunt; et tunc demum resecanda sunt mala quae nobis displicent, cum prius ad audiendum eorum placabilem mentem fecerint praemissa bona quae placent. Nam et equos indomitos blanda prius manu tangimus, ut eos nobis plenius postmodum etiam per flagella subigamus. Et amaro pigmentorum poculo mellis dulcedo adjungitur, ne ea quae saluti profutura est, in ipso gustu aspera amaritudo sentiatur; dum vero gustus per dulcedinem fallitur, humor mortiferus per amaritudinem vacuatur. Ipsa ergo in elatis invectionis exordia, permixta sunt laude temperanda, ut dum admittunt favores quos diligunt, etiam correptiones recipiant quas oderunt.
Plerumque autem persuadere elatis utilia melius possumus, si profectum eorum nobis potius 60 quam illis profuturum dicamus, si eorum meliorationem nobis magis quam sibi impendi postulemus. Facile enim ad bonum elatio flectitur, si et aliis ejus inflexio prodesse credatur. Unde Moyses, qui regente se Deo, deserti iter aerea columna duce pergebat cum Hobab cognatum suum a gentilitatis conversatione vellet educere, et omnipotentis Dei dominio subjugare: Proficiscimur ad locum quem Dominus daturus est nobis; veni nobiscum, ut bene faciamus tibi, quia Dominus bona promisit Israeli. Cui cum respondisset ille: Non vadam tecum, sed revertar in terram meam in qua natus sum; illico adjunxit: Noli nos relinquere; tu enim nosti in quibus locis per desertum castra ponere debeamus, et eris ductor noster . Neque enim Moysi mentem ignorantia itineris angustabat, quem et ad prophetiae scientiam cognitio Divinitatis expanderat, quem columna exterius praeibat, quem de cunctis interius per conversationem cum Deo sedulam locutio familiaris instruebat. Sed videlicet vir providus elato auditori colloquens, solatium petivit ut daret; ducem requirebat in via, ut dux ei fieri potuisset ad vitam. Egit itaque ut superbus auditor voci ad meliora suadenti eo magis fieret devotus, quo putaretur necessarius; et unde se exhortatorem suum praecedere crederet, inde se sub verbis exhortantis inclinaret.
3.18 How the obstinate and the fickle are to be admonished PL 77, 49
(Admonition 19.) Differently to be admonished are the obstinate and the fickle. The former are to be told that they think more of themselves than they are, and therefore do not acquiesce in the counsels of others: but the latter are to be given to understand that they undervalue and disregard themselves too much, and so are turned aside from their own judgment in successive moments of time. Those are to be told that, unless they esteemed themselves better than the rest of men, they would by no means set less value on the counsels of all than on their own deliberation: these are to be told that, if they at all gave heed to what they are, the breeze of mutability would by no means turn them about through so many sides of variableness. To the former it is said through Paul, Be not wise in your own conceits (Rom. xii. 16): but the latter on the other hand should hear this; Let us not be carried about with every wind of doctrine (Ephes. iv. 14). Concerning the former it is said through Solomon, They shall eat of the fruits of their own way, and be filled with their own devices (Prov. i. 31); but concerning the latter it is written by him again, The heart of the foolish will be unlike (Ibid. xv. 7). For the heart of the wise is always like itself, because, while it rests in good persuasions, it directs itself constantly in good performance. But the heart of the foolish is unlike, because, while it shews itself various through mutability, it never remains what it was. And since some vices, as out of themselves they generate others, so themselves spring from others, it ought by all means to be understood that we then better wipe these away by our reproofs, when we dry them up from the very fountain of their bitterness. For obstinacy is engendered of pride, and fickleness of levity.
The obstinate are therefore to be admonished, that they acknowledge the haughtiness of their thoughts, and study to vanquish themselves; lest, while they scorn to be overcome by the right advice of others outside themselves, they be held captive within themselves to pride. They are to be admonished to observe wisely how the Son of Man, Whose will is always one with the Father’s, that He may afford us an example of subduing our own will, says, I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me (Joh. v. 30). And, still more to commend the grace of this virtue, He declared beforehand that He would retain the same in the last judgment, saying, I can of myself do nothing, but as I hear I judge (Ibid.). With what conscience, then, can a man disdain to acquiesce in the will of another, seeing that the Son of God and of Man, when He comes to shew forth the glory of his power, testifies that of his own self he does not judge?
But, on the other hand, the fickle are to be admonished to strengthen their mind with gravity. For they then dry up the germs of mutability in themselves when they first cut off from their heart the root of levity; since also a strong fabric is built up when a solid place is first provided whereon to lay the foundation. Unless, then, levity of mind be previously guarded against, inconstancy of the thoughts is by no means conquered. From this Paul declared himself to be free, when he said, Did I use levity? or the things that I purpose do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea and nay (2 Cor. i. 17)? As if to say plainly, For this reason I am moved by no breeze of mutability, that I yield not to the vice of levity.
3.19 How those who use food intemperately and those who use it sparingly are to be admonished PL 77, 81
(Admonition 20.) Differently to be admonished are the gluttonous and the abstinent. For superfluity of speech, levity of conduct, and lechery accompany the former; but the latter often the sin of impatience, and often that of pride. For were it not the case that immoderate loquacity carries away the gluttonous, that rich man who is said to have fared sumptuously every day would not burn more sorely than elsewhere in his tongue, saying, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am tormented in this flame (Luke xvi. 24). By these words it is surely shewn that in his daily feasting he had frequently sinned by his tongue, seeing that, while burning all over, he demanded to be cooled especially in his tongue. Again, that levity of conduct follows closely upon gluttony sacred authority testifies, when it says, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play (Exod. xxxii. 6). For the most part also edacity leads us even to lechery, because, when the belly is distended by repletion, the stings of lust are excited. Whence also to the cunning foe, who opened the sense of the first man by lust for the apple, but bound it in a noose of sin, it is said by the divine voice, On breast and belly shalt thou creep (Gen. iii. 14); as if it were plainly said to him, In thought and in maw thou shalt have dominion over human hearts. That lechery follows upon gluttony the prophet testifies, denouncing hidden things while he speaks of open ones, when he says, The chief of the cooks broke down the walls of Jerusalem (Jer. xxxix. 9; 2 Kings xxv. 10). For the chief of the cooks is the belly, to which the cooks pay observance with great care, that it may itself be delectably filled with viands. But the walls of Jerusalem are the virtues of the soul, elevated to a longing for supernal peace. The chief of the cooks, therefore, throws down the walls of Jerusalem, because, when the belly is distended with gluttony, the virtues of the soul are destroyed through lechery.
On the other hand, were it not that impatience commonly shakes the abstinent out of the bosom of tranquillity, Peter would by no means, when saying, Supply in your faith virtue, and in your virtue knowledge, and in your knowledge abstinence (2 Pet. i. 5), have straightway vigilantly added, And in your abstinence patience. For he foresaw that the patience which he admonished them to have would be wanting to the abstinent. Again, were it not that the sin of pride sometimes pierces through the cogitations of the abstinent, Paul would by no means have said, Let not him that eateth not judge him that eateth (Rom. xiv. 3). And again, speaking to others, while glancing at the maxims of such as gloried in the virtue of abstinence, he added, Which things have indeed a show of wisdom in superstition and humility, and for not sparing of the body, not in any honour for the satisfying of the flesh (Coloss. ii. 25). Here it is to be noted that the excellent preacher, in his argument, joins a show of humility to superstition, because, when the flesh is worn more than needs by abstinence, humility is displayed outwardly, but on account of this very humility there is grievous pride within. And unless the mind were sometimes puffed up by the virtue of abstinence, the arrogant Pharisee would by no means have studiously numbered this among his great merits, saying, I fast twice in the week (Luke xviii. 12).
Thus the gluttonous are to be admonished, that in giving themselves to the enjoyment of dainties they pierce not themselves through with the sword of lechery; and that they perceive how great loquacity, how great levity of mind, lie in wait for them through eating; lest, while they softly serve the belly, they become cruelly bound in the nooses of vice. For by so much the further do we go back from our second parent as by immoderate indulgence, when the hand is stretched out for food, we renew the fall of our first parent. But, on the other hand, the abstinent are to be admonished ever anxiously to look out, lest, while they fly the vice of gluttony, still worse vices be engendered as it were of virtue lest, while they macerate the flesh, their spirit break out into impatience; and so there be no virtue in the vanquishing of the flesh, the spirit being overcome by anger. Sometimes, moreover, while the mind of the abstinent keeps anger down, it is corrupted, as it were, by a foreign joy coming in, and loses all the good of abstinence in that it fails to guard itself from spiritual vices. Hence it is rightly said through the prophet, In the days of your fasts are found your wills (Isai. lviii. 3, lxx.). And shortly after, Ye fast for debates and strifes, and ye smite with the fists (Ibid.). For the will pertains to delight, the fist to anger. In vain, then, is the body worn by abstinence, if the mind, abandoned to disorderly emotions, is dissipated by vices. And again, they are to be admonished that, while they keep up their abstinence without abatement, they suppose not this to be of eminent virtue before the hidden judge; lest, if it be perchance supposed to be of great merit, the heart be lifted up to haughtiness. For hence it is said through the prophet, Is it such a fast that I have chosen? But break thy bread to the hungry, and bring the needy and the wanderers into thine house (Ibid. 5).
In this matter it is to be considered how small the virtue of abstinence is accounted, seeing that it is not commended but for other virtues. Hence Joel says, Sanctify a fast. For indeed to sanctify a fast is to shew abstinence of the flesh to be worthy of God by other good things being added to it. The abstinent are to be admonished that they then offer to God an abstinence that pleases Him, when they bestow on the indigent the nourishment which they withhold from themselves. For we should wisely attend to what is blamed by the Lord through the prophet, saying, When ye fasted and mourned in the fifth and seventh month far these seventy years, did ye at all fast a fast unto Me? And when ye did eat and drink, did ye not eat for yourselves, and drink for yourselves (Zach. vii. 5 seq.)? For a man fasts not to God but to himself, if what he withholds from his belly for a time he gives not to the needy, but keeps to be offered afterwards to his belly.
Wherefore, lest either gluttonous appetite throw the one sort off their guard, or the afflicted flesh trip up the other by elation, let the former hear this from the mouth of the Truth, And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged in surfeiting and drunkenness and cares of this world (Luke xxi. 34). And in the same place there is added a profitable fear; And so that day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth (Ibid. 35). Let the latter hear, Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man (Matth. xv. 11). Let the former hear, Meat for the belly, and the belly far meats; but God shall destroy both it and them (1 Cor. vi. 13). And again, Not in rioting and drunkenness (Rom. xiii. 13). And again, Meat commendeth us not to God (1 Cor. viii. 8). Let the latter hear, To the pure all things are pure: but unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure (Tit. i. 15). Let the former hear, Whose God is their belly, and whose glory is in their own confusion (Philip. iii. 19). Let the latter hear, Some shall depart from the faith; and a little after, Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth (1 Tim. iv. 1, 3). Let those hear, It is good neither to eat flesh nor to drink wine, nor anything whereby thy brother stumbleth (Rom. xiv. 21). Let these hear, Use a little wine far thy stomach’s sake and thine often infirmities (1 Tim. v. 23). Thus both the former may learn not to desire inordinately the food of the flesh, and the latter not dare to condemn the creature of God, which they lust not after.
Aliter admonendi sunt gulae dediti, atque aliter abstinentes. Illos enim superfluitas locutionis, levitas operis, atque luxuria; istos vero saepe impatientiae, saepe vero superbiae culpa comitatur. Nisi enim gulae deditos immoderata loquacitas raperet, dives ille qui epulatus quotidie dicitur splendide in lingua gravius non arderet, dicens: Pater Abraham, miserere mei, et mitte Lazarum, ut intingat extremum digiti sui in aquam, ut refrigeret linguam meam, quia crucior in hac flamma . Quibus profecto verbis ostenditur quia epulando quotidie crebrius in lingua peccaverat, qui totus ardens refrigerari se praecipue in lingua requirebat. Rursum quia gulae deditos levitas protinus operis sequitur, auctoritas sacra testatur, dicens: Sedit populus manducare et bibere, et surrexerunt ludere . Quos plerumque edacitas usque ad luxuriam pertrahit, quia dum satietate venter extenditur, aculei libidinis excitantur. Unde et hosti callido, qui primi hominis sensum in concupiscentia pomi aperuit, sed in peccati laqueo strinxit, divina voce dicitur: Pectore et venire repes , ac si ei aperte diceretur: Cogitatione et ingluvie super humana corda dominaberis. Quia gulae deditos luxuria sequitur, propheta testatur, qui dum aperta narrat, occulta denuntiat, dicens: Princeps cocorum destruxit muros Jerusalem . Princeps namque cocorum venter est , cui magna cura obsequium a cocis impenditur, ut ipse delectabiliter cibis impleatur. Muri autem Jerusalem virtutes sunt animae, ad desiderium supernae pacis elevatae. Cocorum igitur princeps muros Jerusalem dejicit; quia dum venter ingluvie extenditur, virtutes animae per luxuriam destruuntur.
62 Quo contra nisi mentes abstinentium plerumque impatientia a sinu tranquillitatis excuteret, nequaquam Petrus cum diceret: Ministrate in fide vestra virtutem, in virtute autem scientiam, in scientia autem abstinentiam ; protinus vigilanter adjungeret, dicens: In abstinentia autem patientiam. Deesse quippe abstinentibus patientiam praevidit, quae eis ut adesset admonuit. Rursum nisi cogitationes abstinentium nonnunquam superbiae culpa transfigeret, Paulus minime dixisset: Qui non manducat, manducantem non judicet . Qui rursum ad alios loquens, dum de abstinentiae virtute gloriantium praecepta perstringeret, adjunxit: Quae sunt rationem quidem habentia sapientiae in superstitione et humilitate, et non ad parcendum corpori, non in honore aliquo ad saturitatem carnis . Qua in re notandum est quod in disputatione sua praedicator egregius superstitioni humilitatis speciem jungit, quia dum plus quam necesse est per abstinentiam caro atteritur, humilitas foris ostenditur, sed de hac ipsa humilitate graviter interius superbitur. Et nisi aliquando mens ex abstinentiae virtute tumesceret, nequaquam hanc velut inter magna merita Pharisaeus arrogans studiose numeraret, dicens: Jejuno bis in Sabbato . Admonendi ergo sunt gulae dediti, ne in eo quod escarum delectationi incubant, luxuriae se mucrone transfigant; et quanta sibi per esum loquacitas, quanta mentis levitas insidietur, aspiciant, ne dum ventri molliter serviunt, vitiorum laqueis crudeliter astringantur. Tanto enim longius a secundo parente receditur, quanto per immoderatum usum dum manus ad cibum tenditur, parentis primi lapsus iteratur. At contra admonendi sunt abstinentes, ut sollicite semper aspiciant, ne cum gulae vitium fugiunt, acriora his vitia quasi ex virtute generentur; ne dum carnem macerant, ad impatientiam spiritus erumpant: et nulla jam virtus sit quod caro vincitur, si spiritus ab ira superatur. Aliquando autem dum mens abstinentium ab ira se deprimit, hanc quasi peregrina veniens laetitia corrumpit, et eo abstinentiae bonum deperit, quo sese a spiritalibus vitiis minime custodit. Unde recte per prophetam dicitur: In diebus jejuniorum vestrorum inveniuntur voluntates vestrae . Et paulo post: In judicia et rixas jejunatis, et percutitis pugnis Voluntas quippe ad laetitiam pertinet, pugnus ad iram. Incassum ergo per abstinentiam corpus atteritur, si inordinatis dimissa motibus mens vitiis dissipatur. Rursumque admonendi sunt, ut abstinentiam suam et semper sine imminutione custodiant et nunquam hanc apud occultum judicem eximiae virtutis credant, ne si fortasse magni esse meriti creditur, cor in elationem sublevetur. Hinc namque per prophetam dicitur: Nunquid tale est jejunium quod elegi? Sed frange esurienti panem tuum, et egenos vagosque induc in domum tuam .
Qua in re pensandum est virtus abstinentiae quam parva respicitur, quae nonnisi ex aliis virtutibus commendatur. Hinc Joel ait: Sanctificate jejunium. Jejunium quippe sanctificare, est adjunctis aliis bonis diguam Deo abstinentiam earnis ostendere. Admonendi sunt abstinentes, ut noverint quia tunc placentem Deo abstinentiam offerunt, 63 cum ea quae sibi de alimentis subtrahunt, indigentibus largiuntur. Solerter namque audiendum est, quod per prophetam Dominus redarguit, dicens: Cum jejunaretis et plangeretis in quinto et in septimo mense per hos septuaginta annos, nunquid jejunium jejunastis mihi? Et cum comedistis et bibistis, nunquid non vobismetipsis comedistis, et vobismetipsis bibistis ? Non enimDeo, sed sibi quisque jejunat, si ea quae ventri ad tempus subtrahit, non egenis tribuit, sed ventri postmodum offerenda custodit.
Itaque ne aut illos appetitus gulae a mentis statu dejiciat, aut istos afflicta caro ex elatione supplantet, audiant illi ex ore Veritatis: Attendite autem vobis, ne forte graventur corda vestra in crapula et ebrictate, et curis hujus mundi . Ubi utilis quoque pavor adjungitur: Et superveniat in vos repentina dies illa. Tanquam laqueus enim superveniet in omnes, qui sedent super faciem omnis terrae (Ibidem, 35). Audiant isti: Non quod intrat in os, coinquinat hominem, sed quod procedit ex ore, coinquinat hominem . Audiant illi: Esca ventri, et venter escis; Deus autem et hunc et has destruet . Et rursum: Non in commessationibus et ebrietatibus . Et rursum: Esca nos non commendat Deo . Audiant isti, quia omnia munda mundis; coinquinatis autem et infidelibus nihil est mundum [Tit. I, 15). Audiant illi: Quorum deus venter est, et gloria in confusione ipsorum . Audiant isti: Discedent quidam a fide . Et paulo post: Prohibentium nubere, abstinere a cibis, quos Deus creavit ad percipiendum cum gratiarum actione fidelibus et his qui cognoverunt veritatem. Audiant illi: Bonum est non manducare carnem, neque bibere vinum: neque in quo frater tuus scandalizatur . Audiant isti: Modico vino utere propter stomachum et frequentes tuas infimitates . Quatenus et illi discant cibos carnis inordinate non appetere, et isti creaturam Dei quam non appetunt, non audeant condemnare.
3.20 How to be admonished are those who give away what is their own, and those who seize what belongs to others PL 77, 83
(Admonition 21.) Differently to be admonished are those who already give compassionately of their own, and those who still would fain seize even what belongs to others. For those who already give compassionately of their own are to be admonished not to lift themselves up in swelling thought above those to whom they impart earthly things; not to esteem themselves better than others because they see others to be supported by them. For the Lord of an earthly household, in distributing the ranks and ministries of his servants, appoints some to rule, but some to be ruled by others. Those he orders to supply to the rest what is necessary, these to take what they receive from others. And yet it is for the most part those that rule who offend, while those that are ruled remain in favour with the good man of the house. Those who are dispensers incur wrath; those who subsist by the dispensation of others continue without offence. Those, then, who already give compassionately of the things which they possess are to be admonished to acknowledge themselves to be placed by the heavenly Lord as dispensers of temporal supplies, and to impart the same all the more humbly from their understanding that the things which they dispense are not their own. And, when they consider that they are appointed for the service of those to whom they impart what they have received, by no means let vain glory elate their minds, but let fear depress them. Whence also it is needful for them to take anxious thought lest they distribute what has been committed to them unworthily; lest they bestow something on those on whom they ought to have spent nothing, or nothing on those on whom they ought to have spent something, or much on those on whom they ought to have spent little, or little on those on whom they ought to have spent much; lest by precipitancy they scatter unprofitably what they give; lest by tardiness they mischievously torment petitioners; lest the thought of receiving a favour in return creep in; lest craving for transitory praise extinguish the light of giving; lest accompanying moroseness beset an offered gift; lest in case of a gift that has been well offered the mind be exhilarated more than is fit; lest, when they have fulfilled all aright, they give something to themselves, and so at once lose all after they have accomplished all. For, that they may not attribute to themselves the virtue of their liberality, let them hear what is written, If any man administer, let him do it as of the ability which God administereth (1 Pet. iv. 11). That they may not rejoice immoderately in benefits bestowed, let them hear what is written, When ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you, say, We are unprofitable servants, we have done that which was our duty to do (Luke xvii. 10). That moroseness may not spoil liberality, let them hear what is written, God loveth a cheerful giver (2 Cor. ix. 7). That they may not seek transitory praise for a gift bestowed, let them hear what is written, Let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth (Matth. vi. 3). That is, let not the glory of the present life mix itself with the largesses of piety, nor let desire of favour know anything of the work of rectitude. That they may not require a return for benefits bestowed, let them hear what is written, When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbours, lest they also bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee. but, when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind: and thou shalt be blessed; for they have not whereof to recompense thee (Luke xiv. 12 seq.). That they may not supply too late what should be supplied at once, let them hear what is written, Say not unto thy friend, go and come again, and to-morrow I will give, when thou mightest give immediately (Prov. iii. 28). Lest, under pretence of liberality, they should scatter what they possess unprofitably, let them hear what is written, Let thine alms sweat in thine hand. Lest, when much is necessary, little be given, let them hear what is written, He that soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly (2 Cor. ix. 6). Lest, when they ought to give little, they give too much, and afterwards, badly enduring want themselves, break out into impatience, let them hear what is written, Not that other men be eased, and ye burdened, but by an equality, that your abundance may supply their want, and that their abundance may be a supply to your want (Ibid. viii. 13, 14). For, when the soul of the giver knows not how to endure want, then, in withdrawing much from himself, he seeks out against himself occasion of impatience. For the mind should first be prepared for patience, and then either much or all be bestowed in bounty, lest, the inroad of want being borne with but little equanimity, both the reward of previous bounty be lost, and subsequent murmuring bring worse ruin on the soul. Lest they should give nothing at all to those on whom they ought to bestow something, let them hear what is written, Give to every man that asketh of thee (Luke vi. 30). Lest they should give something, however little to those on whom they ought to bestow nothing at all, let them hear what is written, Give to the good man, and receive not a sinner: do well to him that is lowly, and give not to the ungodly (Ecclus. xii. 4). And again, Set out thy bread and wine on the burial of the just, but eat and drink not thereof with sinners (Tobit iv. 17).
For he gives his bread and wine to sinners who gives assistance to the wicked for that they are wicked. For which cause also some of the rich of this world nourish players with profuse bounties, while the poor of Christ are tormented with hunger. He, however, who gives his bread to one that is indigent, though he be a sinner, not because he is a sinner, but because he is a man, does not in truth nourish a sinner, but a poor righteous man, because what he loves in him is not his sin, but his nature.
Those who already distribute compassionately what they possess are to be admonished also that they study to keep careful guard, lest, when they redeem by alms the sins they have committed, they commit others which will still require redemption; lest they suppose the righteousness of God to be saleable, thinking that if they take care to give money for their sins, they can sin with impunity. For, The soul is more than meat, and the body than raiment (Matth. vi. 25; Luke xii. 23). He, therefore, who bestows meat or raiment on the poor, and yet is polluted by iniquity of soul or body, has offered the lesser thing to righteousness, and the greater thing to sin; for he has given his possessions to God, and himself to the devil.
But, on the other hand, those who still would fain seize what belongs to others are to be admonished to give anxious heed to what the Lord says when He comes to judgment. For He says, I was an hungered, and ye gave Me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took Me not in: naked, and ye clothed Me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited Me not (Matth. xxv. 42, 43). And these he previously addresses saying, Depart from Me, ye cursed, into eternal fire, which is prepared for the devil and his angels (Ibid. 41). Lo, they are in no wise told that they have committed robberies or any other acts of violence, and yet they are given over to the eternal fires of Gehenna. Hence, then, it is to be gathered with how great damnation those will be visited who seize what is not their own, if those who have indiscreetly kept their own are smitten with so great punishment. Let them consider in what guilt the seizing of goods must bind them, if not parting with them subjects to such a penalty. Let them consider what injustice inflicted must deserve, if kindness not bestowed is worthy of so great a chastisement.
When they are intent on seizing what is not their own, let them hear what is written, Woe to him that increaseth that which is not his! How long doth he heap up against himself thick clay (Hab. ii. 6)? For, indeed, for a covetous man to heap up against him thick clay is to pile up earthly gains into a load of sin. When they desire to enlarge greatly the spaces of their habitation, let them hear what is written, Woe unto you that join house to house and lay field to field, even till there be no place left. What, will ye dwell alone in the midst of the earth (Isai. v. 8)? As if to say plainly, How far do ye stretch yourselves, ye that cannot bear to have comrades in a common world? Those that are joined to you ye keep down, and ever find some against whom ye may have power to stretch yourselves. When they are intent on increasing money, let them hear what is written, The covetous man is not filled with money; and he that loveth riches shall not reap fruit thereof (Eccles. v. 9). For indeed he would reap fruit of them, were he minded, not loving them, to disperse them well. But whoso in his affection for them retains them, shall surely leave them behind him here without fruit. When they burn to be filled at once with all manner of wealth, let them hear what is written, He that maketh haste to be rich shall not be innocent (Prov. xxviii. 20): for certainly he who goes about to increase wealth is negligent in avoiding sin; and, being caught after the manner of birds, while looking greedily at the bait of earthly things, he is not aware in what a noose of sin he is being strangled. When they desire any gains of the present world, and are ignorant of the losses they will suffer in the world to come, let them hear what is written, An inheritance to which haste is made in the beginning in the last end shall lack blessing (Prov. xx. 21). For indeed we derive our beginning from this life, that we may come in the end to the lot of blessing. They, therefore, that make haste to an inheritance in the beginning cut off from themselves the lot of blessing in the end; since, while they crave to be increased in goods here through the iniquity of avarice, they become disinherited there of their eternal patrimony. When they either solicit very much, or succeed in obtaining all that they have solicited, let them hear what is written. What is a man profited, if he should gain the whole world, but lose his own soul (Matth. xvi. 26)? As if the Truth said plainly, What is a man profited, though he gather together all that is outside himself, if this very thing only which is himself he damns? But for the most part the covetousness of spoilers is the sooner corrected, if it be shewn by the words of such as admonish them how fleeting is the present life; if mention be made of those who have long endeavoured to grow rich in this world, and yet have been unable to remain long among their acquired riches; from whom hasty death has taken away suddenly and all at once whatever, neither all at once nor suddenly, they have gathered together; who have not only left here what they had seized, but have carried with them to the judgment arraignments for seizure. Let them, therefore, be told of examples of such as these, whom they would, doubtless, even themselves, in words condemn; so that, when after their words they come back to their own heart, they may blush at any rate to imitate those whom they judge.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui jam sua misericorditer tribuunt, atque aliter qui adhuc et aliena rapere contendunt. Admonendi namque sunt qui jam sua misericorditer tribuunt, ne cogitatione tumida super eos se quibus terrena largiuntur, extollant; ne idcirco se meliores aestiment, quia contineri per se caeteros vident. Nam terrenae domus dominus famulorum ordines ministeriaque dispertiens, hos ut regant, illos vero statuit ut ab aliis regantur. Istos jubet ut necessaria caeteris praebeant, illos ut accepta ab aliis sumant. Et tamen plerumque offendunt qui regunt, et in patrisfamilias gratia permanent qui reguntur. Iram merentur qui dispensatores sunt, sine offensione perdurant qui ex aliena dispensatione subsistunt. Admonendi sunt igitur qui jam quae possident misericorditer tribuunt, ut a coelesti Domino dispensatores se positos subsidiorum temporalium agnoscant; et tanto humiliter praebeant, quanto et aliena esse intelligunt quae dispensant. Cumque in illorum ministerio quibus accepta largiuntur 64 constitutos se esse considerant, nequaquam eorum mentes tumor sublevet, sed timor premat. Unde et necesse est ut sollicite perpendant ne commissa indigne distribuant; ne quaedam quibus nulla, ne nulla quibus quaedam; ne multa quibus pauca, ne pauca praebeant quibus impendere multa debuerunt; ne praecipitatione hoc quod tribuunt inutiliter spargant; ne tarditate petentes noxie crucient; ne recipiendae hic gratiae intentio subrepat; ne dationis lumen laudis transitoriae appetitio exstinguat; ne oblatum munus conjuncta tristitia obsideat; ne in bene oblato munere animus plus quam decet hilarescat, ne sibi quidquam, cum totum recte impleverint, tribuant, et simul omnia postquam peregerint perdant. Ne enim sibi virtutem suae liberalitatis deputent, audiant quod scriptum est: Si quis administrat, tanquam ex virtute quam administrat Deus . Ne in benefactis immoderatius gaudeant, audiant quod scriptum est: Cum feceritis omnia quae praecepta sunt vobis, dicite: Servi inutiles sumus, quod debuimus facere, fecimus . Ne largitatem tristitia corrumpat, audiant quod scriptum est: Hilarem enim datorem diligit Deus . Ne ex impenso munere transitoriam laudem quaerant, audiant quod scriptum est: Nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextera tua ; Id est, piae dispensationi nequaquam se gloria vitae praesentis admisceat, sed opus rectitudinis appetitio ignoret favoris. Ne impensae gratiae vicissitudinem requirant, audiant quod scriptum est: Cum facis prandium aut coenam, noli vocare amicos tuos, neque fratres tuos, neque cognatos, neque vicinos divites, ne forte et ipsi te reinvitent, et fiat tibi retributio: sed cum facis convivium, voca pauperes, debiles, claudos coecos; et beatus eris, quia non habent unde retribuere tibi . Ne quae praebenda sunt citius, sero praebeantur, audiant quod scriptum est: Ne dicas amico tuo: Vade et revertere, et cras dabo tibi, cum statim possis dare . Ne sub obtentu largitatis ea quae possident inutiliter spargant, audiant quod scriptum est: Sudet eleemosyna in manu tua. Ne cum multa necesse sint, pauca largiantur, audiant quod scriptum est: Qui parce seminat, parce et metet . Ne cum pauca oportet, plurima praebeant et ipsi postmodum minime inopiam tolerantes ad impatientiam erumpant, audiant quod scriptum est: Non ut aliis sit remissio, vobis autem tribulatio, sed ex aequalitate, vestra abundantia illorum inopiam suppleat, et ut illorum abundatia vestrae inopiae sit supplementum . Cum enim dantis mens ferre inopiam nescit, si multa sibi subtrahit, occasionem contra se impatientiae exquirit. Prius namque praeparandus est patientiae animus, et tunc aut multa sunt aut cuncta largienda, ne dum minus aequanimiter inopia irruens fertur, et praemissae largitatis merces pereat, et adhuc mentem deterius murmuratio subsequens perdat. Ne omnino nihil eis praebeant, quibus conferre aliquid parvum debent, audiant quod scriptum est: Omni petenti te tribue . Ne saltem aliquid praebeant, quibus omnino conferre nil debent, audiant quod scriptum est: Da bono, et non receperis peccatorem; benefac humili, et non dederis impio . Et rursum; Panem tuum et vinum super sepulturam justi constitue, et noli ex eo manducare et bibere cum peccatoribus .
65 Panem enim suum et vinum peccatoribus praebet, qui iniquis subsidia pro eo quod iniqui sunt impendit. Unde et nonnulli hujus mundi divites, cum fame crucientur Christi pauperes, effusis largitatibus nutriunt histriones. Qui vero indigenti etiam peccatori panem suum, non quia peccator, sed quia homo est, tribuit; nimirum non peccatorem, sed justum pauperem nutrit, quia in illo non culpam, sed naturam diligit.
Admonendi sunt etiam qui jam sua misericorditer largiuntur, ut sollicite custodire studeant, ne cum commissa peccata eleemosynis redimunt, adhuc redimenda committant; ne venalem Dei justitiam aestiment, si cum curant pro peccatis nummos tribuere, arbitrentur se posse inulte peccare. Plus est namque anima quam esca, et corpus quam vestimentum . Qui ergo escam aut vestimentum pauperibus largitur, sed tamen animae vel corporis iniquitate polluitur, quod minus est justitiae obtulit, et quod majus est, culpae; sua enim Deo dedit, et se diabolo.
At contra admonendi sunt qui adhuc et aliena rapere contendunt, ut sollicite audiant quid veniens in judicium Dominus dicat. Ait namque: Esurivi, et non dedistis mihi manducare; sitivi, et non dedistis mihi bibere; hospes eram, et non collegistis me; nudus, et non operuistis me; infirmus et in carcere, et non visitastis me . Quibus etiam praemittit, dicens: Discedite a me, maledicti, in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo et angelis ejus . Ecce nequaquam audiunt, quia rapinas vel quaelibet alia violenta commiserunt, et tamen aeternis gehennae ignibus mancipantur. Hinc ergo colligendum est quanta damnatione plectendi sunt qui rapiunt aliena, si tanta animadversione feriuntur qui sua indiscrete tenuerunt. Perpendant quo eos obliget reatu res rapta, si tali subjicit poenae non tradita. Perpendant quid mereatur injustitia illata, si tanta percussione digna est pietas non impensa.
Cum aliena rapere intendunt, audiant quod scriptum est: Vae ei qui multiplicat non sua; usquequo aggravat contra se densum lutum ? Avaro quippe contra se densum lutum aggravare, est terrena lucra cum pondere peccati cumulare. Cum multiplicare large habitationis spatia cupiunt, audiant quod scriptum est: Vae qui conjungitis domum ad domum, et agrum agro copulatis, usque ad terminum loci. Nunquid habitabitis soli vos in medio terrae ? Ac si aperte diceret: Quousque vos extenditis, qui habere in communi mundo consortes minime potestis? Conjunctos quidem premitis, sed contra quos valeatis vos extendere, semper invenitis. Cum augendis pecuniis inhiant, audiant quod scriptum est: Avarus non impletur pecunia; et qui amat divitias, non capiet fructus ex eis . Fructus quippe ex illis caperet, si eas bene spargere non amando voluisset. Qui vero eas diligendo retinet, hic utique sine fructu derelinquet. Cum repleri cunctis simul opibus inardescunt, audiant quod scriptum est: Qui festinat ditari, non erit innocens ; profecto enim qui augere opes ambit, vitare peccatum negligit; et more avium captus, cum escam terrenarum rerum avidus conspicit, quo stranguletur peccati laqueo non agnoscit. 66 Cum quaelibet praesentis mundi lucra desiderant, et ea quae de futuro damna patientur, ignorant, audiant quod scriptum est: Haereditas ad quam festinatur in principio, in novissimo benedictione carebit . Ex hac quippe vita initium ducimus, ut ad benedictionis sortem in novissimo veniamus: qui itaque in principio haereditari festinant, sortem sibi in novissimo benedictionis amputant; quia dum per avaritiae nequitiam hic multiplicari appetunt, illic ab aeterno patrimonio exhaeredes fiunt. Cum vel plurima ambiunt, vel obtinere cuncta quae ambierint possunt, audiant quod scriptum est: Quid prodest homini si totum mundum lucretur, animae vero suae detrimentum faciat ? Ac si aperte Veritas dicat: Quid prodest homini si totum quod extra se est congregat, si hoc ipsum solum quod ipse est, damnat? Plerumque autem citius raptorum avaritia corrigitur, si in verbis admonentis quam fugitiva sit praesens vita, monstretur: si eorum ad medium memoria deducatur, qui et ditari in hoc mundo diu conati sunt, et tamen in adeptis divitiis diu manere nequiverunt, quibus festina mors repente et simul abstulit quidquid eorum nequitia nec simul nec repente congregavit; qui non solum hic rapta reliquerunt, sed secum ad judicium causas rapinae detulerunt. Horum itaque exempla audiant, quos in verbis suis procul dubio et ipsi condemnant; ut cum post verba ad cor redeunt, imitari saltem quos judicant, erubescant.
3.21 How those are to be admonished who desire not the things of others, but keep their own; and those who give of their own, yet seize on those of others PL 77, 87
(Admonition 22.) Differently to be admonished are those who neither desire what belongs to others nor bestow what is their own, and those who give of what they have, and yet desist not from seizing on what belongs to others. Those who neither desire what belongs to others nor bestow what is their own are to be admonished to consider carefully that the earth out of which they are taken is common to all men, and therefore brings forth nourishment for all in common. Vainly, then, do those suppose themselves innocent, who claim to their own private use the common gift of God; those who, in not imparting what they have received, walk in the midst of the slaughter of their neighbours; since they almost daily slay so many persons as there are dying poor whose subsidies they keep close in their own possession. For, when we administer necessaries of any kind to the indigent, we do not bestow our own, but render them what is theirs; we rather pay a debt of justice than accomplish works of mercy. Whence also the Truth himself, when speaking of the caution required in shewing mercy, says, Take heed that ye do not your justice before men (Matth. vi. 1). The Psalmist also, in agreement with this sentence, says, He hath dispersed, he hath given to the poor, his justice endureth for ever (Ps. cxii. 9).
For, having first mentioned bounty bestowed upon the poor, he would not call this mercy, but rather justice: for it is surely just that whosoever receive what is given by a common Lord should use it in common. Hence also Solomon says, Whoso is just will give and will not spare (Prov. xxi. 26). They are to be admonished also anxiously to take note how of the fig-tree that had no fruit the rigorous husbandman complains that it even cumbers the ground.
For a fig-tree without fruit cumbers the ground, when the soul of the niggardly keeps unprofitably what might have benefited many. A fig-tree without fruit cumbers the ground, when the fool keeps barren under the shade of sloth a place which another might have cultivated under the sun of good works.
But these are wont sometimes to say, We use what has been granted us; we do not seek what belongs to others; and, if we do nothing worthy of the reward of mercy, we still commit no wrong. So they think, because in truth they close the ear of their heart to the words which are from heaven. For the rich man in the Gospel who was clothed in purple and fine linen, and feasted sumptuously every day, is not said to have seized what belonged to others, but to have used what was his own unfruitfully; and avenging hell received him after this life, not because he did anything unlawful but because by immoderate indulgence he gave up his whole self to what was lawful.
The niggardly are to be admonished to take notice that they do God, in the first place, this wrong; that to Him Who gives them all they render in return no sacrifice of mercy. For hence the Psalmist says. He will not give his propitiation to God, nor the price of the redemption of his soul (Psal. xlviii. 9). For to give the price of redemption is to return good deeds for preventing grace. Hence John cries aloud saying, Now the axe is laid unto the root of the tree. Every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit shall be hewn down and cast into the fire (Luke iii. 9). Let those, therefore, who esteem themselves guiltless because they do not seize on what belongs to others look forward to the stroke of the axe that is nigh at hand, and lay aside the torpor of improvident security, lest, while they neglect to bear the fruit of good deeds, they be cut off from the present life utterly, as it were from the greenness of the root.
But, on the other hand, those who both give what they have and desist not from seizing on what belongs to others are to be admonished not to desire to appear exceeding munificent, and so be made worse from the outward show of good. For these, giving what is their own without discretion, not only, as we have said above, fall into the murmuring of impatience, but, when want urges them, are swept along even to avarice. What, then, is more wretched than the mind of those in whom avarice is born of bountifulness, and a crop of sins is sown as it were from virtue? First, then, they are to be admonished to learn how to keep what is theirs reasonably, and then in the end not to go about getting what is another’s. For, if the root of the fault is not burnt out in the profusion itself, the thorn of avarice, exuberant through the branches, is never dried up. So then, cause for seizing is withdrawn, if the right of possession be first adjusted well. But then, further, let those who are admonished be told how to give mercifully what they have, when they have learnt not to confound the good of mercy by throwing into it the wickedness of robbery. For they violently exact what they mercifully bestow. For it is one thing to shew mercy on account of our sins; another thing to sin on account of shewing mercy; which can no longer indeed be called mercy, since it cannot grow into sweet fruit, being embittered by the poison of its pestiferous root. For hence it is that the Lord through the prophet rejects even sacrifices themselves, saying, I the Lord love judgment, and I hate robbery in a whole burnt offering (Isai. lxi. 8). Hence again He has said, The sacrifices of the ungodly are abominable, which are offered of wickedness (Prov. xxi. 28). Such persons also often withdraw from the indigent what they give to God.
But the Lord shews with what strong censure he disowns them, saying through a certain wise man, Whoso offereth a sacrifice of the substance of the poor doeth as one that killeth the son before the father’s eyes (Ecclus. xxxiv. 20). For what can be more intolerable than the death of a son before his father’s eyes? Wherefore it is shewn with what great wrath this kind of sacrifice is beheld, in that it is compared to the grief of a bereaved father. And yet for the most part people weigh well how much they give; but how much they seize they neglect to consider. They count, as it were, their wage, but refuse to consider their defaults. Let them hear therefore what is written, He that hath gathered wages hath put them into a bag with holes (Hagg. i. 6). For indeed money put into a bag with holes is seen when it is put in, but when it is lost it is not seen. Those, then, who have an eye to how much they bestow, but consider not how much they seize, put their wages into a bag with holes, because in truth they look to them when they gather them together in hope of being secure, but lose them without looking.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui nec aliena appetunt, nec sua largiuntur; atque aliter qui et ea quae habent tribuunt, et tamen aliena rapere non desistunt. Admonendi sunt qui nec aliena appetunt, nec sua largiuntur, ut sciant sollicite quod ea de qua sumpti sunt, cunctis hominibus terra communis est, et idcirco alimenta quoque omnibus communiter profert. Incassum ergo se innocentes putant, qui commune Dei munus sibi privatum vindicant; qui cum accepta non tribuunt, in proximorum nece grassantur, quia tot pene quotidie perimunt, quot morientium pauperum apud se subsidia abscondunt. Nam cum quaelibet necessaria indigentibus ministramus, sua illis reddimus, non nostra largimur; justitiae debitum potius solvimus, quam misericordiae opera implemus. Unde et ipsa Veritas cum de misericordia caute exhibenda loqueretur, ait: Attendite ne justitiam vestram faciatis coram hominibus . Cui quoque sententiae etiam Psalmista concinens dicit: Dispersit dedit pauperibus, justitia ejus manet in aeternum . Cum enim largitatem impensam pauperibus praemisisset, non hanc vocare misericordiam, sed justitiam maluit; quia quod a communi Domino tribuitur, justum profecto est, ut quicunque accipiunt, eo communiter utantur. Hinc etiam Salomon ait: Qui justus est, tribuet et non cessabit . Admonendi sunt quoque ut sollicite attendant quod ficulnea quae fructum non habuit, contra hanc districtus agricola queritur, quod etiam terram occupavit. 67 Terram quippe ficulnea sine fructu occupat, quando mens tenacium hoc quod prodesse multis poterat, inutiliter servat. Terram ficulnea sine fructu occupat, quando locum quem exercere alius per solem boni operis valuit, stultus per desidiae umbram premit.
Hi autem nonnunquam dicere solent: Concessis utimur, aliena non quaerimus, et si digna misericordiae retributione non agimus, nulla tamen perversa perpetramus. Quod idcirco sentiunt, quia videlicet aurem cordis a verbis coelestibus claudunt. Neque enim dives in Evangelio, qui induebatur purpura et bysso, qui epulabatur quotidie splendide , aliena rapuisse, sed infructuose propriis usus fuisse perhibetur, eumque post hanc vitam ultrix gehenna suscepit, non quia aliquid illicitum gessit, sed quia immoderato usu totum se licitis tradidit.
Admonendi sunt tenaces, ut noverint quod hanc primam injuriam faciunt Deo, quia danti sibi omnia, nullam misericordiae hostiam reddunt. Hinc enim Psalmista ait: Non dabit Deo propitiationem suam, nec pretium redemptionis animae suae . Pretium namque redemptionis dare, est opus bonum praevenienti nos gratiae reddere. Hinc Joannes exclamat dicens: Jam securis ad radicem arboris posita est. Omnis arbor quae non facit fructum bonum, excidetur, et in ignem mittetur . Qui ergo se innoxios, quia aliena non rapiunt aestimant, ictum securis vicinae praevideant, et torporem improvidae securitatis amittant, ne cum ferre fructum boni operis negligunt, a praesenti vita funditus quasi a viriditate radicis exsecentur.
At contra admonendi sunt, qui et ea quae habent tribuunt, et aliena rapere non desistunt, ne valde munifici videri appetant, et de boni specie deteriores fiant. Hi etenim propria indiscrete tribuentes, non solum ut supra jam diximus, ad impatientiae murmurationem proruunt; sed cogente se inopia, usque ad avaritiam devolvuntur. Quid ergo eorum mente infelicius, quibus de largitate nascitur avaritia, et peccatorum seges quasi ex virtute seminatur? Prius itaque admonendi sunt ut tenere sua rationabiliter sciant, et tunc demum ut aliena non ambiant. Si enim radix culpae in ipsa effusione non exuritur, nunquam per ramos exuberans avaritiae spina siccatur. Occasio ergo rapiendi subtrahitur, si bene prius jus possidendi disponatur. Tunc vero admoniti audiant, quomodo quae habent misericorditer tribuant, quando nimirum didicerunt ut bona misericordiae per interjectam rapinae nequitiam non confundant. Violenter enim exquirunt quae misericorditer largiuntur. Sed aliud est pro peccatis misericordiam facere, aliud pro misericordia facienda peccare: quae jam nequaquam misericordia nuncupari potest, quia ad dulcem fructum non proficit quae per virus pestilerae radicis amarescit. Hinc est enim quod ipsa etiam sacrificia per prophetam Dominus reprobat, dicens: Ego Dominus diligens judicium, et odio habens rapinam in holocausto . Hinc iterum dixit: Hostiae impiorum abominabiles, quae 68 offeruntur ex scelere . Qui saepe quoque et indigentibus subtrahunt quae Deo largiuntur. Sed quanta eos animadversione renuat per quemdam sapientem Dominus demonstrat, dicens: Qui offert sacrificium de substantia pauperis, quasi qui victimat filium in conspectu patris sui . Quid namque esse intolerabilius potest, quam mors filii ante oculos patris? Hoc itaque sacrificium quanta ira aspiciatur ostenditur, quod orbati patris dolori comparatur. Et tamen plerumque quanta tribuunt, pensant; quanta autem rapiunt, considerare dissimulant. Quasi mercedem numerant, et perpendere culpas recusant. Audiant itaque quod scriptum est: Qui mercedes congregavit, misit eas in sacculum pertusum . In sacculo quippe pertuso videtur, quando pecunia mittitur; sed quando amittitur, non videtur. Qui ergo quanta largiuntur aspiciunt, sed quantum rapiunt non perpendunt, in pertuso sacculo mercedes mittunt, quia profecto has in spem suae fiduciae intuentes congerunt, sed non intuentes perdunt.
3.22 How those that are at variance and those that are at peace are to be admonished PL 77, 49
(Admonition 23.) Differently to be admonished are those that are at variance and those that are at peace. For those that are at variance are to be admonished to know most certainly that, in whatever virtues they may abound, they can by no means become spiritual if they neglect becoming united to their neighbours by concord. For it is written, But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace (Gal. v. 22). He then that has no care to keep peace refuses to bear the fruit of the Spirit. Hence Paul says, Whereas there is among you envying and strife, are ye not carnal (1 Cor. iii. 3)? Hence again he says also, Follow peace with all men and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord (Heb. xii. 14). Hence again he admonishes, saying, Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace: there is one body and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling (Eph. iv. 3, 4). The one hope of our calling, therefore, is never reached, if we run not to it with a mind at one with our neighbours. But it is often the case that some, by being proud of some gifts that they especially partake of, lose the greater gift of concord; as it may be if one who subdues the flesh more than others by bridling of his appetite should scorn to be in concord with those whom he surpasses in abstinence. But whoso separates abstinence from concord, let him consider the admonition of the Psalmist, Praise him with timbrel and chorus (Ps. cl. 4). For in the timbrel a dry and beaten skin resounds, but in the chorus voices are associated in concord. Whosoever then afflicts his body, but forsakes concord, praises God indeed with timbrel, but praises Him not with chorus. Often, however, when superior knowledge lifts up some, it disjoins them from the society of other men; and it is as though the more wise they are, the less wise are they as to the virtue of concord. Let these therefore hear what the Truth in person says, Have salt in yourselves, and have peace one with another (Mark ix. 50). For indeed salt without peace is not a gift of virtue, but an argument for condemnation. For the better any man is in wisdom, the worse is his delinquency, and he will deserve punishment inexcusably for this very reason, that, if he had been so minded, he might in his prudence have avoided sin. To such it is rightly said through James, But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth. This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable (James iii. 14, 15, 17). Pure, that is to say, because its ideas are chaste; and also peaceable, because it in no wise through elation disjoins itself from the society of neighbours. Those who are at variance are to be admonished to take note that they offer to God no sacrifice of good work so long as they are not in charity with their neighbours. For it is written, If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way first to be reconciled to thy brother, and then thou shalt come and offer thy gift (Matth. v. 23, 24). Now by this precept we are led to consider how intolerable the guilt of men is shewn to be when their sacrifice is rejected. For, whereas all evils are washed away when followed by what is good, let us consider how great must be the evils of discord, seeing that, unless they are utterly extinguished, they allow no good to follow. Those who are at variance are to be admonished that, if they incline not their ears to heavenly commands, they should open the eyes of the mind to consider the ways of creatures of the lowest order; how that often birds of one and the same kind desert not one another in their social flight, and that brute beasts feed in herds together. Thus, if we observe wisely, irrational nature shews by agreeing together how great evil rational nature commits by disagreement; when the latter has lost by the exercise of reason what the former by natural instinct keeps. But, on the other hand, those that are at peace are to be admonished to take heed lest, while they love more than they need do the peace which they enjoy, they have no longing to reach that which is perpetual. For commonly tranquil circumstances more sorely try the bent of minds, so that, in proportion as the things which occupy them are not troublesome, the things which invite them come to appear less lovely, and the more present things delight, eternal things are the less sought after. Whence also the Truth speaking in person, when He would distinguish earthly from supernal peace, and provoke His disciples from that which now is to that which is to come, said, Peace I leave with you, My peace I give unto you (Joh. xiv. 27). That is, I leave a transitory, I give a lasting peace. If then the heart is fixed on that which is left, that which is to be given is never reached. Present peace, therefore, is to be held as something to be both loved and thought little of, lest, if it is loved immoderately, the mind of him that loves be taken in a fault. Whence also those who are at peace should be admonished lest, while too desirous of human peace, they fail entirely to reprove men’s evil ways, and, in consenting to the froward, disjoin themselves from the peace of their Maker; lest, while they dread human quarrels without, they be smitten by breach of their inward covenant. For what is transitory peace but a certain footprint of peace eternal? What, then, can be more mad than to love footprints impressed on dust, but not to love him by whom they have been impressed? Hence David, when he would bind himself entirely to the covenants of inward peace, testifies that he held no agreement with the wicked, saying, Did not I hate them, O God, that hate thee, and waste away on account of thine enemies? I hated them with perfect hatred, they became enemies to me (Ps. cxxxviii. 21, 22). For to hate God’s enemies with perfect hatred is both to love what they were made, and to chide what they do, to be severe on the manners of the wicked, and to profit their life. It is therefore to be well weighed, when there is rest from chiding, how culpably peace is kept with the worst of men, if so great a prophet offered this as a sacrifice to God, that he excited the enmities of the wicked against himself for the Lord. Hence it is that the tribe of Levi, when they took their swords and passed through the midst of the camp because they would not spare the sinners who were to be smitten, are said to have consecrated their hands to God (Exod. xxxii. 27, seq.). Hence Phinehas, spurning the favour of his fellow-countrymen when they sinned, smote those who came together with the Midianites, and in his wrath appeased the wrath of God (Num. xxv. 9). Hence in person the Truth says, Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword (Matth. x. 34). For, when we are unwarily joined in friendship with the wicked, we are bound in their sins. Whence Jehoshaphat, who is extolled by so many praises of his previous life, is rebuked for his friendship with King Ahab as though nigh unto destruction, when it is said to him through the prophet, Thou givest help to the ungodly, and art joined in friendship with them that hate the Lord; and therefore thou didst deserve indeed the wrath of the Lord: nevertheless there are good works found in thee, in that thou hast taken away the graves out of the land of Judah (2 Chron. xix. 2, 3). For our life is already at variance with Him who is supremely righteous by the very fact of agreement in the friendships of the froward. Those who are at peace are to be admonished not to be afraid of disturbing their temporal peace, if they break forth into words of rebuke. And again they are to be admonished to keep inwardly with undiminished love the same peace which in their external relations they disturb by their reproving voice. Both which things David declares that he had prudently observed, saying, With them that hate peace I was peaceable; when I spake unto them, they fought against me without a cause (Ps. cxix. 7). Lo, when he spoke, he was fought against; and yet, when fought against, he was peaceable, because he neither ceased to reprove those that were mad against him, nor forgot to love those who were reproved. Hence also Paul says, If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, have peace with all men (Rom. xii. 18). For, being about to exhort his disciples to have peace with all, he said first, If it be possible, and added, As much as lieth in you. For indeed it was difficult for them, if they rebuked evil deeds, to be able to have peace with all. But, when temporal peace is disturbed in the hearts of bad men through our rebuke, it is necessary that it should be kept inviolate in our own heart. Rightly, therefore, says he, As much as lieth in you. It is indeed as though he said, Since peace stands in the consent of two parties, if it is driven out by those who are reproved, let it nevertheless be retained undiminished in the mind of you who reprove. Whence the same apostle again admonishes his disciples, saying, If any man obey not our word, note that man by this epistle; and have no company with him, that he may be confounded (2 Thess. iii. 14). And straightway he added, Yet count him not as an enemy, but reprove him as a brother (Ibid. 15). As if to say, Break ye outward peace with him, but guard in your heart’s core internal peace concerning him; that your discord with him may so smite the mind of the sinner that peace depart not from your hearts even though denied to him.
3.23 How sowers of strifes and peacemakers are to be admonished PL 77, 79
(Admonition 24.) Differently to be admonished are sowers of strifes and peacemakers. For sowers of strifes are to be admonished to perceive whose followers they are. For of the apostate angel it is written, when tares had been sown among the good crop, An enemy hath done this (Matth. xiii. 28). Of a member of him also it is said through Solomon, An apostate person, an unprofitable man, walketh with a perverse mouth, he winketh with his eyes, he beateth with his foot, he speaketh with his finger, with froward heart he deviseth mischief continually, he soweth strifes (Prov. vi. 12–14). Lo, him whom he would speak of as a sower of strifes he first named an apostate; since, unless after the manner of the proud angel he first fell away inwardly by the alienation of his mind from the face of his Maker, he would not afterwards come to sow strifes outwardly. He is rightly described too as winking with his eyes, speaking with his finger, beating with his foot. For it is inward watch that keeps the members outwardly in orderly control. He, then, who has lost stability of mind falls off outwardly into inconstancy of movement, and by his exterior mobility shews that he is stayed on no root within. Let sowers of strifes hear what is written, Blessed are the peacemakers, far they shall be called the children of God (Matth. v. 9). And on the other hand let them gather that, if they who make peace are called the children of God, without doubt those who confound it are the children of Satan. Moreover, all who are separated by discord from the greenness of loving-kindness are dried up: and, though they bring forth in their actions fruits of well-doing, yet there are in truth no fruits, because they spring not from the unity of charity. Hence, therefore, let sowers of strifes consider how manifoldly they sin; in that, while they perpetrate one iniquity, they eradicate at the same time all virtues from human hearts. For in one evil they work innumerable evils, since, in sowing discord, they extinguish charity, which is in truth the mother of all virtues. But, since nothing is more precious with God than the virtue of loving-kindness, nothing is more acceptable to the devil than the extinction of charity. Whosoever, then, by sowing of strifes destroy the loving-kindness of neighbours, serve God’s enemy as his familiar friend; because by taking away from them this, by the loss of which he fell, they have cut off from them the road whereby to rise.
But, on the other hand, the peacemakers are to be admonished that they detract not from the efficacy of so great an undertaking through not knowing between whom they ought to establish peace. For, as there is much harm if unity be wanting to the good, so there is exceeding harm if it be not wanting to the bad. If, then, the iniquity of the perverse is united in peace, assuredly there is an accession of strength to their evil doings, since the more they agree among themselves in wickedness, by so much the more stoutly do they dash themselves against the good to afflict them. For hence it is that against the preachers of that vessel of damnation, to wit, Antichrist, is it said by the divine voice to the blessed Job, The members of his flesh stick close to each other (Job xli. 14). Hence, under the figure of scales, it is said of his satellites, One is joined to another, and not even a breathing-hole cometh between them (xli. 7). For, indeed, his followers, from being divided by no opposition of discord among themselves, are by so much the more strongly banded together in the slaughter of the good. He then who associates the iniquitous together in peace supplies strength to iniquity, since they worse press down the good, whom they persecute unanimously. Whence the excellent preacher, being overtaken by violent persecution from Pharisees and Sadducees, endeavoured to divide among themselves those whom he saw to be violently united against himself, when he cried out, saying, Men, brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of Pharisees; of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question (Acts xxiii. 6). And, whereas the Sadducees denied the hope and resurrection of the dead, which the Pharisees in accordance with the precepts of Holy Writ believed, a dissension was caused in the unanimity of the persecutors; and Paul escaped unhurt from the divided crowd, which before, when united, had savagely assailed him. Those, therefore, who are occupied with the desire of making peace, are to be admonished that they ought first to infuse a love of internal peace into the minds of the froward, to the end that external peace may afterwards avail to do them good; so that, while their heart is hanging on cognition of the former, they be by no means hurried into wickedness from perception of the latter; and, while they see before them that which is supernal, they in no way turn that which is earthly to serve to their own detriment. But, if any perverse persons are such that they could not harm the good, even though they lusted to do so, between them, indeed, earthly peace ought to be established, even before they have risen to the knowledge of supernal peace; even so that they, whom the wickedness of their impiety exasperates against the loving-kindness of God, may at any rate be softened out of love of their neighbour, and, as it were from a neighbouring position, may pass to a better one, and so rise to what is as yet far from them, the peace of their Maker.
Aliter admonendi sunt pertinaces, atque aliter inconstantes. Illis dicendum est quod plus de se quam sunt sentiunt, et idcirco alienis consiliis non acquiescunt; istis vero intimandum est quod valde se despicientes negligunt, et ideo levitate cogitationum a suo judicio per temporum momenta flectuntur. Illis dicendum est quia nisi meliores se caeteris aestimarent, nequaquam cunctorum consilia suae deliberationi postponerent; istis dicendum est quia si hoc quod sunt, utcunque attenderent, nequaquam eos per tot varietatis latera mutabilitatis aura versaret. Illis per Paulum dicitur: Nolite prudentes esse apud vosmetipsos ; at contra isti audiunt: Non circumferamur omni vento doctrinae . De illis per Salomonen dicitur: Comedent fructus viae suae, suisque consiliis saturabuntur ; de istis autem ab eo rursus scribitur: Cor stultorum dissimile erit . Cor quippe sapientum sibimetipsi semper est simile; quia dum rectis persuasionibus acquiescit, constanter se in bono opere dirigit. Cor vero stultorum dissimile est, quia dum mutabilitate se varium exhibet, nunquam id quod fuerat manet. Et quia quaedam vitia sicut ex semetipsis gignunt alia, ita ex aliis oriuntur, sciendum summopere est quod tunc ea corripiendo melius tergimus, cum ab ipso amaritudinis suae fonte siccamus. Pertinacia quippe ex superbia, inconstantia vero ex levitate generatur.
Admonendi igitur sunt pertinaces, ut elationem suae cogitationis agnoscant, et semetipsos vincere studeant; ne dum rectis aliorum suasionibus foris superari despiciunt, intus a superbia 61 captivi teneantur. Admonendi sunt, ut solerter aspiciant quia Filius hominis, cui una semper cum Patre voluntas est, ut exemplum nobis frangendae nostrae voluntatis praebeat, dicit: Non quaero voluntatem meam, sed voluntatem ejus qui misit me Patris . Qui ut hujus adhuc virtutis gratiam commendaret, servaturum se hoc in extremo judicio praemisit, dicens: Ego a me ipso non possum facere quidquam, sed sicut audio, judico . Qua itaque conscientia dedignatur homo alienae voluntati acquiescere, quando Dei et hominis Filius, cum virtutis suae gloriam venit ostendere, testatur se non a semetipso judicare?
At contra admonendi sunt inconstantes, ut mentem gravitate roborent. Tunc enim genimina in se mutabilitatis arefaciunt, cum a corde prius radicem levitatis abscidunt, quia et tunc fabrica robusta construitur, cum prius locus solidus, in quo fundamentum poni debeat, providetur. Nisi ergo ante mentis levitas caveatur, cogitationum inconstantia minime vincitur. A quibus se alienum Paulus fuisse perhibuit, cum dicit: Nunquid levitate usus sum? aut quae cogito, secundum carnem cogito, ut sit apud me, est et non ? Ac si aperte dicat: Idcirco mutabilitatis aura non moveor, quia levitatis vitio non succumbo.
3.24 How the rude in sacred learning, and those who are learned but not humble, are to be admonished PL 77, 93
(Admonition 25.) Differently to be admonished are those who do not understand aright the words of the sacred Law, and those who understand them indeed aright, but speak them not humbly. For those who understand not aright the words of sacred Law are to be admonished to consider that they turn for themselves a most wholesome drought of wine into a cup of poison, and with a medicinal knife inflict on themselves a mortal wound, when they destroy in themselves what was sound by that whereby they ought, to their health, to have cut away what was diseased. They are to be admonished to consider that Holy Scripture is set as a kind of lantern for us in the night of the present life, the words whereof when they understand not aright, from light they get darkness. But in truth a perverse bent of mind would not hurry them to understand it wrong, did not pride first puff them up. For, while they think themselves wise beyond all others, they scorn to follow others to things better understood: and, in order to extort for themselves from the unskilful multitude a name for knowledge, they strive mightily both to upset the right views of others and to confirm their own perverse views. Hence it is well said by the prophet, They have ripped up the women with child of Gilead, that they might enlarge their border (Amos i. 13). For Gilead is by interpretation a heap of witness (Gen. xxxi. 47, 48). And, since the whole congregation of the Church together serves by its confession for a witness to the truth, not unfitly by Gilead is expressed the Church, which witnesses by the mouth of all the faithful whatever is true concerning God. Moreover, souls are called with child, when of divine love they conceive an understanding of the Word, so that, if they come to their full time, they may bring forth their conceived intelligence in the shewing forth of work. Further, to enlarge their border is to extend abroad the fame of their reputation. They have therefore ripped up the women with child of Gilead that they might enlarge their border, because heretics assuredly slay by their perverse preaching the souls of the faithful who had already conceived something of the understanding of the truth, and extend for themselves a name for knowledge. The hearts of little ones, already big with conception of the word, they cleave with the sword of error, and, as it were, make for themselves a reputation as teachers. When, therefore, we endeavour to instruct these not to think perversely, it is necessary that we first admonish them to shun vain glory. For, if the root of elation is cut off, the branches of wrong assertion are consequently dried up. They are also to be admonished to take heed, lest, by gendering errors and discords, they turn into a sacrifice to Satan the very same law of God which has been given for hindering sacrifices to Satan. Whence the Lord complains through the prophet, saying, I gave them corn, wine, and oil, and I multiplied to them silver and gold, which they sacrificed to Baal (Hos. ii. 8). For indeed we receive corn from the Lord, when, in the more obscure sayings, the husk of the letter being drawn off, we perceive in the marrow of the Spirit the inward meaning of the Law. The Lord proffers us His wine, when He inebriates us with the lofty preaching of His Scripture. His oil also He gives us, when, by plainer precepts, He orders our life gently and smoothly. He multiplies silver, when He supplies to us eloquent utterances, full of the light of truth. With gold also He enriches us, when He irradiates our heart with an understanding of the supreme splendour. All which things heretics offer to Baal, because they pervert them in the hearts of their hearers by a corrupt understanding of them all. And of the corn of God, of His wine and oil, and likewise of His silver and gold, they offer a sacrifice to Satan, because they turn aside the words of peace to promote the error of discord. Wherefore they are to be admonished to consider that, when of their perverse mind they make discord out of the precepts of peace, they themselves, in the just judgment of God, die from the words of life.
But, on the other hand, those who understand indeed aright the words of the Law, but speak them not humbly, are to be admonished that, in divine discourses, before they put them forth to others, they should examine themselves; lest, in following up the deeds of others, they leave themselves behind; and lest, while thinking rightly of all the rest of Holy Scripture, this only thing they attend not to, what is said in it against the proud. For he is indeed a poor and unskilful physician, who would fain heal another’s disease while ignorant of that from which he himself is suffering. Those, then, who speak not the words of God humbly should certainly be admonished, that, when they apply medicines to the sick, they see to the poison of their own infection, lest in healing others they die themselves. They ought to be admonished to take heed, lest their manner of saying things be at variance with the excellence of what is said, and lest they preach one thing in their speaking and another in their outward bearing. Let them hear, therefore, what is written, If any man speak let him speak as the oracles of God (1 Pet. iv. 11). If then the words they utter are not of the things that are their own, why are they puffed up on account of them as though they were their own? Let them hear what is written, As of God, in the sight of God, speak we in Christ (2 Cor. ii. 17). For he speaks of God in the sight of God, who both understands that he has received the word of preaching from God, and also seeks through it to please God, not men. Let them hear what is written, Every one that is proud in heart is an abomination to the Lord (Prov. xvi. 5). For, surely, when in the Word of God he seeks his own glory, he invades the right of the giver; and he fears not at all to postpone to his own praise Him from whom he has received the very thing that is praised. Let them hear what is said to the preacher through Solomon, Drink water out of thine own cistern, and running waters of thine own well. Let thy fountains be dispersed abroad, and divide thy waters in the streets. Have them to thyself alone, and let not strangers be partakers with thee (Prov. v. 15–17). For indeed the preacher drinks out of his own cistern, when, returning to his own heart, he first listens himself to what he has to say. He drinks the running waters of his own well, if he is watered by his own word. And in the same place it is well added, Let thy fountains be dispersed abroad, and divide thy waters in the streets. For indeed it is right that he should himself drink first, and then flow upon others in preaching. For to disperse fountains abroad is to pour outwardly on others the power of preaching. Moreover, to divide waters in the streets is to dispense divine utterances among a great multitude of hearers according to the quality of each. And, because for the most part the desire of vain glory creeps in when the Word of God has free course unto the knowledge of many, after it has been said, Divide thy waters in the streets, it is rightly added, Have them to thyself alone, and let not strangers be partakers with thee. He here calls malignant spirits strangers, concerning whom it is said through the prophet in the words of one that is tempted, Strangers are risen up against me, and strong ones have sought after my soul (Ps. liii. 5). He says therefore, Both divide thy waters in the streets, and yet have them to thyself alone; as if he had said more plainly, It is necessary for thee so to serve outwardly in preaching as not to join thyself through elation to unclean spirits, lest in the ministry of the divine word thou admit thine enemies to be partakers with thee. Thus we divide our waters in the streets, and yet alone possess them, when we both pour out preaching outwardly far and wide, and yet in no wise court human praises through it.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui sacrae legis verba non recte intelligunt; atque aliter qui recte quidem intelligunt, sed haec humiliter non loquuntur. Admonendi enim sunt qui sacrae legis verba non recte intelligunt, ut perpendant, quia saluberrimum vini potum in veneni sibi poculum vertunt, ac per medicinale ferrum vulnere mortali se feriunt, dum per hoc in se sana perimunt, per quod salubriter abscindere sauciata debuerunt. Admonendi sunt, ut perpendant quo Scriptura sacra in nocte vitae praesentis quasi quaedam nobis lucerna sit posita, cujus nimirum verba dum non recte intelligunt, de lumine tenebrescunt. Quos videlicet ad intellectum pravum intentio perversa non raperet, nisi prius superbia inflaret. Dum enim se prae caeteris sapientes arbitrantur, sequi alios ad melius intellecta despiciunt; atque ut apud imperium vulgus scientiaesibi nomen extorqueant, student summopere et ab aliis recte intellecta destruere, et sua perversa roborare. Unde bene per prophetam dicitur: Secuerunt praegnantes Galaad ad dilatandum terminum suum . Galaad namque acervus testimonii interpretatur. Et quia cuncta simul congregatio Ecclesiae per confessionem servit testimonio veritatis, non incongrue per Galaad Ecclesia exprimitur, quae ore cunctorum fidelium, de Deo quaeque vera sunt testatur. Praegnantes autem vocantur animae, quae intellectum verbi ex divino amore concipiunt, si ad perfectum tempus veniant, conceptam intelligentiam operis ostensione pariturae. Terminum vero suum dilatare, est opinionis suae nomen extendere. Secuerunt ergo praegnantes Galaad ad dilatandum terminum suum; quia nimirum haeretici mentes fidelium quae jam aliquid de veritatis intellectu conceperant perversa praedicatione perimunt, et scientiae sibi nomen extendunt. Parvulorum corda jam de verbi conceptione gravida, 73 erroris gladio scindunt, et quasi doctrinae sibi opinionem faciunt. Hos ergo cum conamur instruere ne perversa sentiant, admoneamus prius necesse est, ne inanem gloriam quaerant. Si enim radix elationis absciditur, consequenter rami pravae assertionis arefiunt. Admonendi sunt etiam, ne errores discordiasque generando, legem Dei quae idcirco data est ut sacrificia Satanae prohibeat, eamdem ipsam in Satanae sacrificium vertant. Unde per prophetam Dominus queritur, dicens: Dedi eis frumentum, vinum et oleum, et argentum multiplicavi eis et aurum, quae fecerunt Baal (Oseae II, 8). Frumentum quippe a Domino accipimus, quando in dictis obscurioribus subducto tegmine litterae per medullam spiritus legis interna sentimus. Vinum suum Dominus nobis praestat, cum Scripturae suae alta praedicatione nos debriat. Oleum quoque suum nobis tribuit, cum praeceptis apertioribus vitam nostram blanda lenitate disponit. Argentum multiplicat cum nobis luce veritatis plena eloquia subministrat. Auro quoque nos ditat, quando cor nostrum intellectu summi fulgoris irradiat. Quae cuncta haeretici Baal offerunt, quia apud auditorum suorum corda corrupte omnia intelligendo pervertunt. Et de frumento Dei, vino atque oleo, argento pariter et auro, Satanae sacrificium immolant, quia ad errorem discordiae verba pacis inclinant. Unde admonendi sunt ut perpendant, quia dum perversa mente de praeceptis pacis discordiam faciunt, justo Dei examine ipsi de verbis vitae moriuntur.
At contra admonendi sunt qui recte quidem verba legis intelligunt, sed haec humiliter non loquuntur; ut in divinis sermonibus prius quam aliis eos proferant, semetipsos requirant, ne insequentes aliorum facta, se deserant; et cum recte cuncta de sacra Scriptura sentiunt, hoc solum quod per illam contra elatos dicitur, non attendant. Improbus quippe et imperitus est medicus, qui alienum mederi appetit, et ipse volnus quod patitur nescit. Qui igitur verba Dei humiliter non loquuntur, profecto admonendi sunt, ut cum medicamina aegris apponunt, prius virus suae pestis inspiciant, ne alios medendo ipsi moriantur. Admoneri debent, ut considerent ne a virtute dicti, dicendi qualitate discordent, ne loquendo aliud, et ostendendo aliud praedicent. Audiant itaque quod scriptum est: Si quis loquitur, quasi sermones Dei . Qui ergo verba quae proferunt, ex propriis non habent, cur quasi de propriis tument? Audiant quod scriptum est: Sicut ex Deo coram Deo in Christo loquimur . Ex Deo enim coram Deo loquitur, qui praedicationis verbum et quia a Deo accepit intelligit, et placere per illud Deo non hominibus quaerit. Audiant quod scriptum est: Abominatio Domini est omnis arrogans .--Quia videlicet dum in verbo Dei gloriam propriam quaerit, jus dantis invadit; eumque laudi suae postponere nequaquam metuit, a quo hoc ipsum quod laudatur accepit. Audiant quod praedicatori per Salomonem dicitur: Bibe aquam de cisterna tua, et fluenta putei tui. Deriventur fontes tui foras, et in plateis aquas divide. Habeto eas solus, nec sint alieni participes tui . Aquam quippe praedicator de cisterna sua bibit, cum ad cor suum rediens, prius 74 audit ipse quod dicit. Bibit sui fluenta putei, si sui irrigatione verbi infunditur. Ubi bene subjungitur: Diriventur fontes tui foras, et in plateis aquas divide . Rectum quippe est ut ipse prius bibat, et tunc praedicando aliis influat. Fontes namque foras derivare, est exterius aliis vim praedicationis infundere. In plateis autem aquas dividere, est in magna auditorum amplitudine juxta uniuscujusque qualitatem divina eloquia dispensare. Et quia plerumque inanis gloriae appetitus subrepit dum sermo Dei ad multorum notitiam currit, postquam dictum est: In plateis aquas divide, recte subjungitur: Habeto eas solus, nec sint alieni participes tui . Alienos quippe malignos spiritus vocat, de quibus per Prophetam tentati hominis voce dicitur: Alieni insurrexerunt in me, et fortes quaesierunt animam meam . Ait ergo: Aquas et in plateis divide, et tamen solus habe. Ac si apertius dicat: Sic necesse est ut praedicationi exterius servias, quatenus per elationem te immundis spiritibus non conjungas, ne in divini verbi ministerio hostes tuos ad te participes admittas. Aquas ergo et in plateis dividimus, et tamen soli possidemus, quando et exterius late praedicationem fundimus, et tamen per eam humanas laudes assequi minime ambimus.
3.25 How those are to be admonished who decline the office of preaching out of too great humility, and those who seize on it with precipitate haste PL 77, 96
(Admonition 26.) Differently to be admonished are those who, though able to preach worthily, are afraid by reason of excessive humility, and those whom imperfection or age forbids to preach, and yet precipitancy impells. For those who, though able to preach with profit, still shrink back through excessive humility are to be admonished to gather from consideration of a lesser matter how faulty they are in a greater one. For, if they were to hide from their indigent neighbours money which they possessed themselves they would undoubtedly shew themselves to be promoters of their calamity. Let them perceive, then, in what guilt those are implicated who, in withholding the word of preaching from their sinning brethren, hide away the remedies of life from dying souls. Whence also a certain wise man says well, Wisdom that is hid, and treasure that is unseen, what profit is in them both (Ecclus. xx. 32)? Were a famine wasting the people, and they themselves kept hidden corn, undoubtedly they would be the authors of death. Let them consider therefore with what punishment they must be visited who, when souls are perishing from famine of the word, supply not the bread of grace which they have themselves received. Whence also it is well said through Solomon, He that hideth corn shall be cursed among the people (Prov. xi. 26). For to hide corn is to retain with one’s self the words of sacred preaching. And every one that does so is cursed among the people, because through his fault of silence only he is condemned in the punishment of the many whom he might have corrected. If persons by no means ignorant of the medicinal art were to see a sore that required lancing, and yet refused to lance it, certainly by their mere inactivity they would be guilty of a brother’s death. Let them see, then, in how great guilt they are involved who, knowing the sores of souls, neglect to cure them by the lancing of words. Whence also it is well said through the prophet, Cursed is he who keepeth back his sword from blood (Jer. xlviii. 10). For to keep back the sword from blood is to hold back the word of preaching from the slaying of the carnal life. Of which sword it is said again, And my sword shall devour flesh (Deut. xxxii. 42).
Let these, therefore, when they keep to themselves the word of preaching, hear with terror the divine sentences against them, to the end that fear may expel fear from their hearts. Let them hear how he that would not lay out his talent lost it, with a sentence of condemnation added (Matth. xxv. 24, &c.). Let them hear how Paul believed himself to be pure from the blood of his neighbours in this, that he spared not their vices which required to be smitten, saying, I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men: for l have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God (Acts xx. 26, 27). Let them hear how John is admonished by the angelic voice, when it is said, Let him that heareth say, Come (Rev. xxii. 17); in order doubtless that he into whose heart the internal voice has found its way may by crying aloud draw others whither he himself is carried; lest, even though called, he should find the doors shut, if he approaches Him that calls him empty. Let them hear how Esaias, because he had held his peace in the ministry of the word when illuminated by supernal light, blamed himself with a loud cry of penitence, saying Woe unto me that I have held my peace (Isai. vi. 5). Let them hear how through Solomon the knowledge of preaching is promised to be multiplied to him who is not held back by the vice of torpor in that whereto he has already attained. For he says, The soul which blesseth shall be made fat; and he that inebriates shall be inebriated also himself (Prov. xi. 25). For he that blesses outwardly by preaching receives the fatness of inward enlargement; and, while he ceases not to inebriate the minds of his hearers with the wine of eloquence, he becomes increasingly inebriated with the drought of a multiplied gift. Let them hear how David offered this in the way of gift to God, that he did not hide the grace of preaching which he had received, saying, Lo I will not refrain my lips, O Lord, thou knowest: I have not hid thy righteousness within my heart: I have declared thy truth and thy salvation (Ps. xxxix. 10, 11). Let them hear what is said by the bridegroom in his colloquy with the bride; Thou that dwellest in the gardens, thy friends hearken: make me to hear thy voice (Cant. viii. 13). For the Church dwelleth in the gardens, in that she keeps in a state of inward greenness the cultivated nurseries of virtues. And that her friends hearken to her voice is, that all the elect desire the word of her preaching; which voice also the bridegroom desires to hear, because he pants for her preaching through the souls of his elect. Let them hear how Moses, when he saw that God was angry with His people, and commanded swords to be taken for executing vengeance, declared those to be on God’s side who should smite the crimes of the offenders without delay, saying, If any man is the Lord’s, let him join himself to me; put every man his sword upon his thigh; go in and out from gate to gate through the midst of the camp, and slay every man his brother and friend and neighbour (Exod. xxxii. 27). For to put sword upon thigh is to set earnestness in preaching before the pleasures of the flesh; so that, when any one is earnest to speak holy words, he must needs have a care to subdue illicit suggestions. But to go from gate to gate is to run to and fro with rebuke from vice to vice, even to every one by which death enters in unto the soul. And to pass through the midst of the camp is to live with such impartiality within the Church that one who reproves the sins of offenders turns aside to shew favour to none. Whence also it is rightly added, slay every man his brother and friend and neighbour. He in truth slays brother and friend and neighbour who, when he finds what is worthy of punishment, spares not even those whom he loves on the score of relationship from the sword of his rebuke. If, then, he is said to be God’s who is stirred up by the zeal of divine love to smite vices, he surely denies himself to be God’s who refuses to rebuke the life of the carnal to the utmost of his power.
But, on the other hand, those whom imperfection or age debars from the office of preaching, and yet precipitancy impells to it, are to be admonished lest, while rashly arrogating to themselves the burden of so great an office, they cut off from themselves the way of subsequent improvement; and, while seizing out of season what they are not equal to, they lose even what they might at some time in due season have fulfilled; and be shewn to have justly forfeited their knowledge because of their attempt to display it improperly. They are to be admonished to consider that young birds, if they try to fly before their wings are fully formed, are plunged low down from the place whence they fain would have risen on high. They are to be admonished to consider that, if on new buildings not yet compacted a weight of timbers be laid, there is built not a habitation, but a ruin. They are to be admonished to consider that, if women bring forth their conceived offspring before it is fully formed, they by no means fill houses, but tombs. For hence it is that the Truth Himself, Who could all at once have strengthened whom He would, in order to give an example to His followers that they should not presume to preach while imperfect, after He had fully instructed His disciples concerning the power of preaching, forthwith added, But tarry ye in the city until ye be endued with power from on high (Luke xxiv. 49). For indeed we tarry together in the city, if we restrain ourselves within the enclosures of our souls from wandering abroad in speech; so that, when we are perfectly endued with divine power, we may then go out as it were from ourselves abroad, instructing others also. Hence through a certain wise man it is said, Young man, speak scarcely in thy cause; and if thou hast been twice asked, let thy answer have a beginning (Ecclus. xxxii. 10). Hence it is that the same our Redeemer, though in heaven the Creator, and even a teacher of angels in the manifestation of His power, would not become a master of men upon earth before His thirtieth year, in order, to wit, that He might infuse into the precipitate the force of a most wholesome fear, in that even He Himself, Who could not slip, did not preach the grace of a perfect life until He was of perfect age. For it is written, When he was twelve years old, the child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem (Luke ii. 42, 43). And a little afterwards it is further said of Him, when He was sought by His parents, They found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, hearing them, and asking them questions (Ibid. v. 46). It is therefore to be weighed with vigilant consideration that, when Jesus at twelve years of age is spoken of as sitting in the midst of the doctors, He is found, not teaching, but asking questions. By which example it is plainly shewn that none who is weak should venture to teach, if that child was willing to be taught by asking questions, who by the power of His divinity supplied the word of knowledge to His teachers themselves. But, when it is said by Paul to his disciple, These things command and teach: let no man despise thy adolescence (1 Tim. iv. 11, 12), we must understand that in the language of Holy Writ youth is sometimes called adolescence. Which thing is the sooner evident, if we adduce the words of Solomon, who says, Rejoice O young man in thy adolescence (Eccles. xi. 9). For unless he meant the same by both words, he would not call him a young man whom he was admonishing in his adolescence.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui cum praedicare digne valeant, prae nimia humilitate formidant; atque aliter admonendi sunt quos a praedicatione imperfectio vel aetas prohibet, et tamen praecipitatio impellit. Admonendi namque sunt qui cum praedicare utiliter possunt, immoderata tamen humilitate refugiunt; ut ex minori consideratione colligant quantum in majoribus rebus derelinquant. Si enim indigentibus proximis ipsi quas haberent pecunias absconderent, adjutores proculdubio calamitatis exstitissent. Quo ergo reatu constringantur aspiciant, qui dum peccantibus fratribus verbum praedicationis subtrabunt, morientibus mentibus vitae remedia abscondunt. Unde et bene quidam sapiens dicit: Sapientia abscondita et thesaurus invisus, quae utilitas in utrisque ? Si populos fames attereret, et occulta frumenta ipsi servarent, auctores proculdubio mortis existerent. Qua itaque plectendi sunt poena considerent, qui cum fame verbi animae pereant, ipsi panem perceptae gratiae non ministrant. Unde et bene per Salomonem dicitur: Qui abscondit frumenta, maledicetur in populis . Frumenta quippe abscondere, est praedicationis sanctae apud se verba retinere. In populis autem talis quisque maledicitur, quia in solius culpa silentii pro multorum quos corrigere potuit poena damnatur. Si medicinalis artis minime ignari secandum vulnus cernerent, et tamen secare recusarent, profecto peccatum fraternae mortis ex solo torpore committerent. Quanta ergo culpa involvantur aspiciant, qui dum cognoscunt vulnera mentium, curare ea negligunt sectione verborum. Unde et bene per prophetam 75 dicitur: Maledictus qui prohibet gladium suum a sanguine . Gladium quippe a sanguine prohibere, est praedicationis verbum a carnalis vitae interfectione retinere. De quo rursum gladio dicitur: Et gladius meus manducabit carnes .
Hi itaque cum apud se sermonem praedicationis occultant, divinas contra se sententias terribiliter audiant, quatenus ab eorum cordibus timorem timor expellat. Audiant quod talentum qui erogare noluit, cum sententia damnationis amisit . Audiant quod Paulus eo se a proximorum sanguine mundum credidit, quo feriendis eorum vitiis non pepercit, dicens: Contestor vos hodierna die, quia mundus sum a sanguine omnium: non enim subterfugi quominus annuntiarem omne consilium Dei vobis . Audiant quod voce angelica Joannes admonetur, cum dicitur: Qui audit, dicat: Veni . Ut nimirum cui se vox interna insinuat, illuc etiam clamando alios quo ipse rapitur trahat; ne clausas fores etiam vocatus inveniat, si vocanti vacuus appropinquat. Audiant quod Isaias quia a verbi ministerio tacuit, illustratus superno lumine, magna voce poenitentiae se ipse reprehendit, dicens: Vae mihi quia tacui . Audiant quod per Salomonem in illum praedicationis scientia multiplicari promittitur, qui in hoc quod jam obtinuit, torporis vitio non tenetur. Ait namque: Anima quae benedicit, impinguabitur; et qui inebriat, ipse quoque inebriabitur . Qui enim exterius praedicando benedicit, interioris augmenti pinguedinem recipit; et dum vino eloquii auditorum mentem debriare non desinit, potu multiplicati muneris debriatus excrescit. Audiant quod David hoc Deo in munere obtulit, quod praedicationis gratiam quam acceperat non abscondit, dicens: Ecce labia mea non prohibebo. Domine, tu cognovisti; justitiam tuam non abscondi in corde meo, veritatem tuam et salutare tuum dixi . Audiant quod sponsi colloquio ad sponsam dicitur: Quae habitas in hortis, amici auscultant; fac me audire vocem tuam . Ecclesia quippe in hortis habitat, quae ad viriditatem intimam exculta plantaria virtutum servat. Cujus vocem amicos auscultare, est electos quosque verbum praedicationis illius desiderare: quam videlicet vocem sponsus audire desiderat, quia ad praedicationem ejus per electorum suorum animas anhelat. Audiant quod Moyses cum irascentem Deum populo cerneret, et assumi ad ulciscendum gladio juberet; illos a parte Dei denuntiavit existere, qui delinquentium scelera incunctanter ferirent, dicens: Si quis Domini est, jungatur mihi; ponat vir gladium super femur suum: ite et redite de porta usque ad portam per medium castrorum, et occidat unusquisque fratrem, et amicum, et proximum suum . Gladium quippe super femur ponere, est praedicationis studium voluptatibus carnis anteferre; ut cum sancta quis studet dicere, curet necesse est illicitas suggestiones edomare. De porta vero usque ad portam ire, est a vitio usque ad vitium, per quod ad mentem mors ingreditur, increpando discurrere. Per medium vero castrorum transire, est tanta aequalitate intra Ecclesiam vivere, ut qui delinquentium culpas redarguit, in nullius se debeat favorem declinare. Unde et recte subjungitur: Occidat vir fratrem, et amicum, et proximum suum. Fratrem scilicet et amicum et proximum interficit, qui cum punienda invenit, ab increpationis 76 gladio nec eis quos per cognationem diligit parcit. Si ergo ille Dei dicitur qui ad ferienda vitia zelo divini amoris excitatur, profecto esse se Dei denegat, qui inquantum sufficit, increpare vitam carnalium recusat.
At contra admonendi sunt quos a praedicationis officio vel imperfectio, vel aetas prohibet, et tamen praecipitatio impellit, ne dum tanti sibi onus officii praecipitatione arrogant, viam sibi subsequentis meliorationis abscidant; et cum arripiunt intempestive quod non valent, perdant etiam quod implere quandoque tempestive potuissent; atque scientiam, quia incongrue conantur ostendere, juste ostendantur amisisse. Admonendi sunt ut considerent quod pulli avium si ante pennarum perfectionem volare appetant, unde ire in alta cupiunt, inde in ima merguntur. Admonendi sunt ut considerent quod, structuris recentibus necdum solidatis, si tignorum pondus superponitur, non babitaculum, sed ruina fabricatur. Admonendi sunt ut considerent quod conceptas soboles feminae si priusquam plene formentur proferunt, nequaquam domos, sed tumulos replent. Hinc est enim quod ipsa Veritas, quae repente quos vellet roborare potuisset, ut exemplum sequentibus daret, ne imperfecti praedicare praesumerent, postquam plene discipulos de virtute praedicationis instruxit, illico adjunxit: Vos autem sedete in civitate quoadusque induamini virtute ex alto . In civitate quippe considemus, si intra mentium nostrarum nos claustra constringimus, ne loquendo exterius evagemur; ut cum virtute divina perfecte induimur, tunc quasi a nobismetipsis foras etiam alios instruentes exeamus. Hinc per quemdam sapientem dicitur: Adolescens loquere in causa tua vix; et si bis interrogatus fueris, habeat initium responsio tua . Hinc est quod idem Redempter noster, cum in coelis sit conditor, et ostensione suae potentiae semper doctor angelorum, ante tricennale tempus in terra magister noluit fieri hominum; ut videlicet praecipitatis vim saluberrimi timoris infunderet, cum ipse etiam, qui labi non posset, perfectae vitae gratiam non nisi perfecta aetate praedicaret. Scriptum quippe est: Cum factus esset annorum duodecim, remansit puer Jesus in Jerusalem . De quo a parentibus requisito, paulo post subditur: Invenerunt illum in templo sedentem in medio doctorum, audientem illos et interrogantem . Vigilanti itaque consideratione pensandum est, quod cum Jesus annorum duodecim dicitur in medio doctorum sedens, non docens, sed interrogans invenitur. Quo exemplo scilicet ostenditur ne infirmus docere quis audeat, si ille puer doceri interrogando voluit, qui per divinitatis potentiam verbum scientiae ipsis suis doctoribus ministravit. Cum vero per Paulum discipulo dicitur: Praecipe haec et doce: nemo adolescentiam tuam contemnat ; sciendum nobis est quia in sacro eloquio aliquando adolescentia juventus vocatur. Quod citius ostenditur, si Salomonis ad medium verba proferantur, qui ait: Laetare juvenis in adolescentia tua . Si enim utraque unum esse non decerneret, quem monebat in adolescentia, juvenem non vocaret. 77
3.26 How those are to be admonished with whom everything succeeds according to their wish, and those with whom nothing does PL 77, 99
(Admonition 27.) Differently to be admonished are those who prosper in what they desire in temporal matters, and those who covet indeed the things that are of this world, but yet are wearied with the labour of adversity. For those who prosper in what they desire in temporal matters are to be admonished, when all things answer to their wishes, lest, through fixing their heart on what is given, they neglect to seek the giver; lest they love their pilgrimage instead of their country; lest they turn the supplies for their journey into hindrances to their arrival at its end; lest, delighted with the light of the moon by night, they shrink from beholding the clearness of the sun. They are, therefore, to be admonished to regard whatever things they attain in this world as consolations in calamity, but not as the rewards of retribution; but, on the other hand, to lift their mind against the favours of the world, lest they succumb in the midst of them with entire delight of the heart. For whosoever in the judgment of his heart keeps not down the prosperity he enjoys by love of a better life, turns the favours of this transitory life into an occasion of everlasting death. For hence it is that under the figure of the Idumæans, who allowed themselves to be vanquished by their own prosperity, those who rejoice in the successes of this world are rebuked, when it is said, They have given my land to themselves for an inheritance with joy, and with their whole heart and mind (Ezek. xxxvi. 5). In which words it is to be observed, that they are smitten with severe rebuke, not merely because they rejoice, but because they rejoice with their whole heart and mind. Hence Solomon says, The turning away of the simple shall slay them, and the prosperity of fools shall destroy them (Prov. i. 32). Hence Paul admonishes, saying, They that buy, as though they possessed not; and they that use this world, as though they used it not (1 Cor. vii. 30). So may the things that are supplied to us be of service to us outwardly to such extent only as not to turn our minds away from desire of supernal delight; and thus the things that afford us succour in our state of exile may not abate the mourning of our soul’s pilgrimage; and we, who see ourselves to be wretched in our severance from the things that are eternal, may not rejoice as though we were happy in the things that are transitory. For hence it is that the Church says by the voice of the elect, His left hand is under my head, and his right hand shall embrace me (Cant. ii. 6). The left hand of God, to wit prosperity in the present life, she has put under her head, in that she presses it down in the intentness of her highest love. But the right hand of God embraces her, because in her entire devotion she is encompassed with His eternal blessedness. Hence again, it is said through Solomon, Length of days is in her right hand, but in her left hand riches and glory (Prov. iii. 16). In speaking, then, of riches and glory being placed in her left hand, he shewed after what manner they are to be esteemed. Hence the Psalmist says, Save me with thy right hand (Ps. cvii. 7). For he says not, with thy hand, but with thy right hand; in order, that is, to indicate, in saying right hand, that it was eternal salvation that he sought. Hence again it is written, Thy right hand, O Lord, hath dashed in pieces the enemies (Exod. xv. 6). For the enemies of God, though they prosper in His left hand, are dashed to pieces with His right; since for the most part the present life elevates the bad, but the coming of eternal blessedness condemns them.
Those who prosper in this world are to be admonished to consider wisely how that prosperity in the present life is sometimes given to provoke people to a better life, but sometimes to condemn them more fully for ever. For hence it is that to the people of Israel the land of Canaan is promised, that they may be provoked at some time or other to hope for eternal things. For that rude nation would not have believed the promises of God afar off, had they not received also something nigh at hand from Him that promised. In order, therefore, that they may be the more surely strengthened unto faith in eternal things, they are drawn on, not only by hope to realities, but also by realities to hope. Which thing the Psalmist clearly testifies, saying, He gave them the lands of the heathen, and they took the labours of the peoples in possession, that they might keep his statutes and seek after his law (Ps. civ. 44). But, when the human mind follows not God in His bountiful gifts with an answer of good deeds, it is the more justly condemned from being accounted to have been kindly nurtured. For hence it is said again by the Psalmist, Thou castedst them down when they were lifted up (Ps. lxxii. 18). For in truth when the reprobate render not righteous deeds in return for divine gifts, when they here abandon themselves entirely and sink themselves in their abundant prosperity, then in that whereby they profit outwardly they fall from what is inmost. Hence it is that to the rich man tormented in hell it is said, Thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things (Luke xvi. 25). For on this account, though an evil man, he here received good things, that there he might receive evil things more fully, because here even by good things he had not been converted.
But, on the other hand, those who covet indeed the things that are of the world, but yet are wearied by the labour of adversity, are to be admonished to consider anxiously with how great favour the Creator and Disposer of all things watches over those whom He gives not up to their own desires. For a sick man whom the physician despairs of he allows to take whatever he longs for: but one of whom it is thought that he can be cured is prohibited from many things that he desires; and we withdraw money from boys, for whom at the same time, as our heirs, we reserve our whole patrimony. Let, then, those whom temporal adversity humiliates take joy from hope of an eternal inheritance, since Divine Providence would not curb them in order to educate them under the rule of discipline, unless it designed them to be saved for ever. Those, therefore, who in respect of the temporal things which they covet, are wearied with the labour of adversity are to be admonished to consider carefully how for the most part even the righteous, when temporal power exalts them, are caught by sin as in a snare. For, as in the former part of this volume we have already said, David, beloved of God, was more upright when in servitude than when he came to the kingdom (1 Sam. xxiv. 18). For, when he was a servant, in his love of righteousness he feared to smite his adversary when taken; but, when he was a king, through the persuasion of lasciviousness, he put to death by a deceitful plan even a devoted soldier (2 Sam. xi. 17). Who then can without harm seek wealth, or power, or glory, if they proved harmful even to him who had them unsought? Who in the midst of these things shall be saved without the labour of a great contest, if he who had been prepared for them by the choice of God was disturbed among them by the intervention of sin? They are to be admonished to consider that Solomon, who after so great wisdom is described as having fallen even into idolatry, is not said to have had any adversity in this world before his fall; but the wisdom that had been granted him entirely left his heart, because not even the least discipline of tribulation had guarded it.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui in hoc quod temporaliter appetunt prosperantur; atque aliter qui ea quidem quae mundi sunt concupiscunt, sed tamen adversitatis labore fatigantur. Admonendi namque sunt qui in hoc quod temporaliter appetunt prosperantur, ne cum cuncta ad votum suppetunt, dantem quaerere negligant; sed in his quae dantur animum figant; ne peregrinationem pro patria diligant, ne subsidia itineris in obstacula perventionis vertant, ne nocturno lunae lumine delectati, claritatem solis videre refugiant. Admonendi itaque sunt ut quaeque in hoc mundo consequuntur, calamitatis solatia, non autem praemia retributionis credant; sed contra favores mundi mentem erigant, ne in eis ex tota cordis delectatione succumbant. Quisquis enim prosperitatem qua utitur, apud judicium cordis, melioris vitae amore non reprimit, favorem vitae transeuntis in mortis perpetuae occasionem vertit. Hinc est enim quod sub Idumaeorum specie, qui vincendos se prosperitati suae reliquerunt, in hujus mundi successibus laetantes increpantur cum dicitur: Dederunt terram meam sibi in haereditatem cum gaudio, et toto corde, et ex animo . Quibus verbis perpenditur, quod non solum quia gaudeant, sed quod toto corde et ex animo gaudeant, districta reprehensione feriantur. Hinc Salomon ait: Aversio parvulorum interficiet eos, et prosperitas stultorum perdet illos . Hinc Paulus admonet dicens: Qui emunt, tanquam non possidentes, et qui utuntur hoc mundo, tanquam non utantur . Ut videlicet sic nobis quae suppetunt, exterius serviant, quatenus a supernae delectationis studio animum non inflectant, ne luctum nobis internae peregrinationis temperent eaque in exsilio positis subsidium praebent; et quasi felices in transitoriis nos gaudeamus, qui ab aeternis nos interim miseros cernimus. Hinc namque est quod electorum voce dicit Ecclesia: Laeva ejus sub capite meo, et dextera illius amplexabitur me . Sinistram Dei, prosperitatem videlicet vitae praesentis, quasi sub capite posuit, quam intentione summi amoris premit. Dextera vero Dei eam amplectitur; quia sub aeterna ejus beatitudine tota devotione continetur. Hinc rursum per Salomonem dicitur: Longitudo dierum in dextera ejus, in sinistra vero illius divitiae et gloria. . Divitiae itaque et gloria qualiter sint habenda docuit, quae posita in sinistra memoravit. Hinc Psalmista ait: Salvum me fac dextera tua (Ps. CVII, 7). Neque enim ait manu, sed dextera; ut videlicet cum dexteram diceret, quia aeternam salutem quaereret, indicaret. Hinc rursum scriptum est: Dextera manus tua, Domine, confregit inimicos . Hostes enim Dei etsi in sinistra ejus proficiunt, dextera franguntur quia plerumque pravos vita praesens elevat, sed adventus aeternae beatitudinis damnat.
Admonendi sunt qui in hoc mundo prosperantur, ut solerter considerent quia praesentis vitae prosperitas aliquando idcirco datur ut ad meliorem 78 vitam provocet, aliquando vero ut in aeternum plenius damnet. Hinc est enim quod plebi Israeliticae Chanaan terra promittitur, ut quandoque ad aeterna speranda provocetur. Neque enim rudis ille populus promissionibus Dei in longinquum crederet, si a promissore suo non etiam e vicino aliquid percepisset. Ut ergo ad aeternorum fidem certius roboretur, nequaquam solummodo spe ad res, sed rebus quoque ad spem trahitur. Quod liquido Psalmista testatur, dicens: Dedit eis regiones gentium, et labores populorum possederunt: ut custodiant justificationes ejus, et legem ejus requirant . Sed cum largientem Deum humana mens boni operis responsione non sequitur, unde nutrita pie creditur, inde justius damnatur. Hinc enim per Psalmistam rursum dicitur: Dejecisti eos, dum allevarentur . Quia videlicet reprobi cum recta opera divinis muneribus non rependunt, cum totos se hic deserunt, et affluentibus prosperitatibus dimittunt, unde exterius proficiunt, inde ab intimis cadunt. Hinc est quod in inferno cruciato diviti dicitur: Recepisti bona in vita tua . Idcirco enim bona hic recepit et malus, ut illic plenius mala reciperet, quia hic fuerat nec per bona conversus.
At contra admonendi sunt, qui ea quidem quae mundi sunt concupiscunt, sed tamen adversitatis labore fatigantur, ut sollicita consideratione perpendant, Creator dispositorque cunctorum quanta super eos gratia vigilat, quos in sua desideria non relaxat. Aegro quippe quem medicus desperat, concedit ut cuncta quae concupiscit accipiat. Nam qui sanari posse creditur, a multis quae appetit prohibetur: et pueris nummos subtrahimus, quibus tota simul patrimonia haeredibus reservamus. Hinc ergo de spe aeternae haereditatis gaudium sumant, quos adversitas vitae temporalis humiliat; quia nisi salvandos in perpetuum cerneret, erudiendos sub disciplinae regimine divina dispensatio non frenaret. Admonendi itaque sunt qui in his quae temporaliter concupiscunt, adversitatis labore fatigantur, ut sollicite considerent quod plerumque etiam justos cum temporalis potentia sustollit, velut in laqueo culpa comprehendit. Nam sicut in priori hujus voluminis parte jam diximus , David Deo amabilis rectior fuit in servitio, quam cum pervenit ad regnum . Servus namque amore justitiae, deprehensum adversarium ferire timuit; rex autem persuasione luxuriae devotum militem etiam sub studio fraudis exstinxit . Quis ergo opes, quis potestatem, quis gloriam quaerat innoxie, si et illi exstiterunt noxia, qui haec habuit non quaesita? Quis inter haec sine magni discriminis labore salvabitur, si ille in his culpa interveniente turbatus est, qui ad haec fuerat Deo eligente praeparatus? Admonendi sunt ut considerent quia Salomon qui post tantam sapientiam usque ad idololatriam cecidisse describitur, nihil in hoc mundo priusquam caderet, adversitatis habuisse memoratur; sed concessa sapientia funditus cor deseruit, quod nulla vel minima tribulationis disciplina custodivit . 79
3.27 How the married and the single are to be admonished PL 77, 101
(Admonition 28.) Differently to be admonished are those who are bound in wedlock and those who are free from the ties of wedlock. For those who are bound in wedlock are to be admonished that, while they take thought for each other’s good, they study, both of them, so to please their consorts as not to displease their Maker; that they so conduct the things that are of this world as still not to omit desiring the things that are of God; that they so rejoice in present good as still, with earnest solicitude, to fear eternal evil; that they so sorrow for temporal evils as still to fix their hope with entire comfort on everlasting good; to the end that, while they know what they are engaged in to be transitory, but what they desire to be permanent, neither the evils of the world may break their heart while it is strengthened by the hope of heavenly good, nor the good things of the present life deceive them, while they are saddened by the apprehended evils of the judgment to come. Wherefore the mind of married Christians is both weak and stedfast, in that it cannot fully despise all temporal things, and yet can join itself in desire to eternal things. Although it lies low meanwhile in the delights of the flesh, let it grow strong in the refreshment of supernal hope: and, if it has the things that are of the world for the service of its journey, let it hope for the things that are of God for the fruit of its journey’s end: nor let it devote itself entirely to what it is engaged in now, lest it fall utterly from what it ought stedfastly to hope for. Which thing Paul well expresses briefly, saying, They that have wives as though they had none, and they that weep as though they wept not, and they that rejoice as though they rejoiced not (1 Cor. vii. 29, 30). For he has a wife as though he had none who so enjoys carnal consolation through her as still never to be turned by love of her to evil deeds from the rectitude of a better aim. He has a wife as though he had none who, seeing all things to be transitory, endures of necessity the care of the flesh, but looks forward with longing to the eternal joys of the spirit. Moreover, to weep as though we wept not is so to lament outward adversities as still to know how to rejoice in the consolation of eternal hope. And again, to rejoice as though we rejoiced not is so to take heart from things below as still never to cease from fear concerning the things above. In the same place also a little afterwards he aptly adds, For the fashion of this world passeth away (v. 31); as if he had said plainly, Love not the world abidingly, since the world which ye love cannot itself abide. In vain ye fix your affections on it as though it were continuing, while that which ye love itself is fleeting. Husbands and wives are to be admonished, that those things wherein they sometimes displease one another they bear with mutual patience, and by mutual exhortations remedy. For it is written, Bear ye one another’s burdens, and so ye shall fulfil the law of Christ (Galat. vi. 2). For the law of Christ is Charity; since it has from Him bountifully bestowed on us its good things, and has patiently borne our evil things. We, therefore, then fulfil by imitation the law of Christ, when we both kindly bestow our good things, and piously endure the evil things of our friends. They are also to be admonished to give heed, each of them, not so much to what they have to bear from the other as to what the other has to bear from them. For, if one considers what is borne from one’s self, one bears more lightly what one endures from another.
Husbands and wives are to be admonished to remember that they are joined together for the sake of producing offspring; and, when, giving themselves to immoderate intercourse, they transfer the occasion of procreation to the service of pleasure, to consider that, though they go not outside wedlock yet in wedlock itself they exceed the just dues of wedlock. Whence it is needful that by frequent supplications they do away their having fouled with the admixture of pleasure the fair form of conjugal union. For hence it is that the Apostle, skilled in heavenly medicine, did not so much lay down a course of life for the whole as point out remedies to the weak when he said, It is good for a man not to touch a woman: but on account of fornication let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband (1 Cor. vii. 1, 2). For in that he premised the fear of fornication, he surely did not give a precept to such as were standing, but pointed out the bed to such as were falling, lest haply they should tumble to the ground. Whence to such as were still weak he added, Let the husband render unto the wife her due; and likewise also the wife unto the husband (v. 3). And, while in the most honourable estate of matrimony allowing to them something of pleasure, he added, But this I say by way of indulgence, not by way of command (v. 6). Now where indulgence is spoken of, a fault is implied; but one that is the more readily remitted in that it consists, not in doing what is unlawful, but in not keeping what is lawful under control. Which thing Lot expresses well in his own person, when he flies from burning Sodom, and yet, finding Zoar, does not still ascend the mountain heights. For to fly from burning Sodom is to avoid the unlawful fires of the flesh. But the height of the mountains is the purity of the continent. Or, at any rate, they are as it were upon the mountain, who, though cleaving to carnal intercourse, still, beyond the due association for the production of offspring, are not loosely lost in pleasure of the flesh. For to stand on the mountain is to seek nothing in the flesh except the fruit of procreation. To stand on the mountain is not to cleave to the flesh in a fleshly way. But, since there are many who relinquish indeed the sins of the flesh, and yet, when placed in the state of wedlock, do not observe solely the claims of due intercourse, Lot went indeed out of Sodom, but yet did not at once reach the mountain heights; because a damnable life is already relinquished, but still the loftiness of conjugal continence is not thoroughly attained. But there is midway the city of Zoar, to save the weak fugitive; because, to wit, when the married have intercourse with each other even incontinently, they still avoid lapse into sin, and are still saved through mercy. For they find as it were a little city, wherein to be protected from the fire; since this married life is not indeed marvellous for virtue, but yet is secure from punishment. Whence the same Lot says to the angel, This city is near to flee unto, and it is small, and I shall be saved therein. Is it not a little one, and my soul shall live in it (Gen. xix. 20)? So then it is said to be near, and yet is spoken of as a refuge of safety, since married life is neither far separated from the world, nor yet alien from the joy of safety. But the married, in this course of conduct, then preserve their lives as it were in a small city, when they intercede for each other by continual supplications. Whence it is also rightly said by the Angel to the same Lot, See I have accepted thy prayers concerning this thing also, that I will not overthrow the city for the which thou hast spoken (v. 21). For in truth, when supplication is poured out to God, such married life is by no means condemned. Concerning which supplication Paul also admonishes, saying, Defraud ye not one the other except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves to prayer (1 Cor. vii. 5).
But, on the other hand, those who are not bound by wedlock are to be admonished that they observe heavenly precepts all the more closely in that no yoke of carnal union bows them down to worldly cares; that, as they are free from the lawful burden of wedlock, the unlawful weight of earthly anxiety by no means press them down; that the last day find them all the more prepared, as it finds them less encumbered; lest from being free and able, and yet neglecting, to do better things, they therefore be found deserving of worse punishment. Let them hear how the Apostle, when he would train certain persons for the grace of celibacy, did not contemn wedlock, but guarded against the worldly cares that are born of wedlock, saying, This I say for your profit, not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is comely, and that ye may attend upon the Lord without hindrance (1 Cor. vii. 3, 5). For from wedlock proceed earthly anxieties; and therefore the teacher of the Gentiles persuaded his bearers to better things, lest they should be bound by earthly anxiety. The man, then, whom, being single, the hindrance of secular cares impedes, though he has not subjected himself to wedlock, has still not escaped the burdens of wedlock. The single are to be admonished not to think that they can have intercourse with disengaged women without incurring the judgment of condemnation. For, when Paul inserted the vice of fornication among so many execrable crimes, he indicated the guilt of it, saying, Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall possess the kingdom of God (1 Cor. vi. 9, 10). And again, But fornicators and adulterers God will judge (Heb. xiii. 4). They are therefore to be admonished that, if they suffer from the storms of temptation with risk to their safety, they should seek the port of wedlock. For it is written, It is better to marry than to burn (1 Cor. vii. 9). They come, in fact, to marriage without blame, if only they have not vowed better things. For whosoever has proposed to himself the attainment of a greater good has made unlawful the less good which before was lawful. For it is written, No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God (Luke ix. 62). He therefore who has been intent on a more resolute purpose is convicted of looking back, if, leaving the larger good, he reverts to the least.
Aliter admonendi sunt conjugiis obligati, atque aliter a conjugii nexibus liberi. Admonendi namque sunt conjugiis obligati, ut cum vicissim quae sunt alterius cogitant, sic eorum quisque placere studeat conjugi, ut non displiceat Conditori; sic ea quae hujus mundi sunt agant, ut tamen appetere quae Dei sunt non omittant; sic de bonis praesentibus gaudeant, ut tamen sollicita intentione mala aeterna pertimescant; sic de malis temporalibus lugeant, ut tamen consolatione integra spem in bonis perennibus figant; quatenus dum in transitu cognoscunt esse quod agunt, in mansione quod appetunt; nec mala mundi cor frangant, cum spes bonorum coelestium roborat; nec bona praesentis vitae decipiant, cum suspecta subsequentis judicii mala contristant. Itaque animus Christianorum conjugum et infirmus et fidelis, qui et plene cuncta temporalia despicere non valet, et tamen aeternis se conjungere per desiderium valet; quamvis in delectatione carnis interim jaceat, supernae spei refectione convalescat. Et si habet quae mundi sunt in usu itineris, sperat quae Dei sunt in fructu perventionis; nec totum se ad hoc quod agit conferat, ne ab eo quod robuste sperare debuit funditus cadat. Quod bene ac breviter Paulus exprimit, dicens: Qui habent uxores, tanquam non habentes sint; et qui flent, tanquam non flentes; et qui gaudent, tanquam non gaudentes . Uxorem quippe quasi non habendo habet, qui sic per illam carnali consolatione utitur, ut tamen nunquam ad prava opera a melioris intentionis rectitudine ejus amore flectatur. Uxorem quasi non habendo habet, qui transitoria esse cuncta conspiciens, curam carnis ex necessitate tolerat, sed aeterna gaudia spiritus ex desiderio exspectat. Non flendo autem flere, est sic exteriora adversa plangere, ut tamen noverit aeternae spei consolatione gaudere. Et rursum, non gaudendo gaudere, est sic de infimis animum attollere, ut tamen nunquam desinat summa formidare. Ubi apte quoque paulo post subdit: Praeterit enim figura hujus mundi . Ac si aperte diceret: Nolite constanter mundum diligere, quando et ipse non potest, quem diligitis, stare. Incassum cor quasi manentes figitis, dum fugit ipse quem amatis.
Admonendi sunt conjuges, ut ea in quibus sibi aliquando displicent, et patientes invicem tolerent, et exhortantes invicem salvent. Scriptum namque est: Invicem onera vestra portate, et sic adimplebitis legem Christi . Lex quippe Christi charitas est; quia ex illo nobis et largiter sua bona contulit, et aequanimiter mala nostra portavit. Tunc ergo legem Christi imitando complemus, quando et nostra bona benigne conferimus, et nostrorum mala pie sustinemus. Admonendi quoque sunt, ut eorum quisque non tam quae ab altero tolerat, quam quae ab ipso tolerantur attendat. 80 Si enim sua quae portantur considerat, ea quae ab altero sustinet, levius portat.
Admonendi sunt conjuges, ut suscipiendae prolis se meminerint causa conjunctos, et cum immoderatae admistioni servientes, propagationis articulum in usum transferunt voluptatis, perpendant quod licet extra non exeant, in ipso tamen conjugio conjugii jura transcendunt. Unde necesse est ut crebris exorationibus deleant quod pulchram copulae speciem admistis voluptatibus foedant. Hinc est enim quod peritus medicinae coelestis Apostolus non tam sanos instituit, quam infirmis medicamenta monstravit, dicens: De quibus scripsistis mihi: Bonum est homini mulierem non tangere; propter fornicationem autem unusquisque suam habeat uxorem, et unaquaeque suum virum habeat . Qui enim fornicationis metum praemisit, profecto non stantibus praeceptum contulit; sed ne fortasse in terram ruerent, lectum cadentibus ostendit. Unde adhuc infirmantibus subdidit: Uxori vir debitum reddat, similiter et uxor viro . Quibus dum in magna honestate conjugii aliquid de voluptate largiretur, adjunxit: Hoc autem dico secundum indulgentiam, non secundum imperium . Culpa quippe esse innuitur, quod indulgeri perhibetur; sed quae tanto citius relaxetur, quanto non per hanc illicitum quid agitur, sed hoc quod est licitum, sub moderamine non tenetur. Quod bene Loth in semetipso exprimit, qui ardentem Sodomam fugit; sed tamen Segor inveniens, nequaquam mox montana conscendit . Ardentem quippe Sodomam fugere, est illicita carnis incendia declinare. Altitudo vero montium, est munditia continentium. Vel certe quasi in monte sunt qui etiam carnali copulae inhaerent, sed tamen extra suscipiendae prolis admistionem debitam, nulla carnis voluptate solvuntur. In monte quippe stare est, nisi fructum propaginis in carne non quaerere. In monte stare, est carni carnaliter non adhaerere. Sed quia multi sunt qui scelera quidem carnis deserunt, nec tamen in conjugio positi usus solummedo debiti jura conservant, exiit quidem Loth Sodomam, sed tamen mox ad montana non pervenit, quia jam damnabilis vita relinquitur, sed adhuc celsitudo conjugalis continentiae subtiliter non tenetur. Est vero in medio Segor civitas, quae fugientem salvet infirmum, quia videlicet cum sibi per incontinentiam miscentur conjuges, et lapsus scelerum fugiunt, et tamen venia salvantur. Quasi parvam quippe civitatem inveniunt in qua ab ignibus defendantur, quia conjugalis haec vita non quidem in virtutibus mira est, sed tamen a suppliciis secura. Unde idem Loth ad angelum dicit: Est civitas hic juxta, ad quam possum fugere, parva; et salvabor in ea. Nunquid non modica est, et vivet anima mea in ea ? Juxta ergo dicitur, et tamen ad salutem tuta perhibetur, quia conjugalis vita nec a mundo longe divisa est, nec tamen a gaudio salutis aliena. Sed tunc in hac actione vitam suam conjuges quasi in parva civitate custodiunt, quando pro se assiduis deprecationibus intercedunt. Unde et recte per angelum 81 ad eumdem Loth dicitur: Ecce etiam in hoc suscepi preces tuas, ut non subvertam urbem pro qua locutus es . Qui videlicet cum deprecatio funditur Deo nequaquam talis conjugii vita damnatur. De qua deprecatione Paulus quoque admonet, dicens: Nolite fraudare invicem, nisi forte ex consensu ad tempus, ut vacetis orationi .
At contra admonendi sunt qui ligati conjugiis non sunt, ut praeceptis coelestibus eo rectius serviant, quo eos ad curas mundi nequaquam jugum copulae carnalis inclinat; ut quos onus licitum conjugii non gravat, nequaquam pondus illicitum terrenae sollicitudinis premat; sed tanto eos paratiores dies ultimus, quanto et expeditiores inveniat; ne quo meliora agere vacantes possunt, sed tamen negligunt, eo supplicia deteriora mereantur. Audiant quod Apostolus cum quosdam ad caelibatus gratiam instrueret, non conjugium sprevit, sed curas mundi nascentes ex conjugio repulit, dicens: Hoc ad utilitatem vestram dico, non ut laqueum vobis injiciam; sed ad id quod honestum est, et quod facultatem praebeat sine impedimento Domino observiendi . Ex conjugiis quippe terrenae sollicitudines prodeunt; et idcirco magister gentium auditores suos ad meliora persuasit, ne sollicitudine terrena ligarentur. Quem igitur caelibem curarum saecularium impedimentum praepedit, et conjugio se nequaquam subdidit, et tamen conjugii onera non evasit. Admonendi sunt caelibes, ne sine damnationis judicio misceri se feminis vacantibus putent. Cum enim Paulus fornicationis vitium tot criminibus exsecrandis inseruit, cujus sit reatus indicavit, dicens: Neque fornicatores, neque idolis servientes, neque adulteri, neque molles, neque masculorum concubitores, neque fures, neque avari, neque ebriosi, neque maledici, neque rapaces regnum Dei possidebunt . Et rursum: Fornicatores autem et adulteros judicabit Deus . Admonendi itaque sunt, ut si tentationum procellas cum difficultate salutis tolerant, conjugii portum petant. Scriptum namque est: Melius est nubere, quam uri . Sine culpa scilicet ad conjugium veniunt, si tamen necdum meliora voverunt. Nam quisquis bonum majus subire proposuit, bonum minus quod licuit, illicitum fecit. Scriptum quippe est: Nemo mittens manum suam ad aratrum, et respiciens retro, aptus est regno caelorum . Qui igitur fortiori studio intenderat, retro convincitur respicere, si relictis amplioribus bonis ad minima retorquetur.
3.28 How those are to be admonished who have had experience of the sins of the flesh, and those who have not PL 77, 104
(Admonition 29.) Differently to be admonished are those who are conscious of sins of the flesh, and those who know them not. For those who have had experience of the sins of the flesh are to be admonished that, at any rate after shipwreck, they should fear the sea, and feel horror at their risk of perdition at least when it has become known to them; lest, having been mercifully preserved after evil deeds committed, by wickedly repeating the same they die. Whence to the soul that sins and never ceases from sin it is said, There is come unto thee a whore’s forehead; thou refuseth to be ashamed (Jer. iii. 3). They are therefore to be admonished to take heed, to the end that, if they have refused to keep whole the good things of nature which they have received, they at least mend them after they have been rent asunder. And they are surely bound to consider, how many in so great a number of the faithful both keep themselves undefiled and also convert others from the error of their way. What, then, will they be able to say, if, while others are standing in integrity, they themselves, even after loss, come not to a better mind? What will they be able to say, if, when many bring others also with themselves to the kingdom, they bring not back even themselves to the Lord who is waiting for them? They are to be admonished to consider past transgressions, and to shun such as are impending. Whence, under the figure of Judæa, the Lord through the prophet recalls past sins to the memory of souls corrupted in this world, to the end that they may be ashamed to be polluted in sins to come, saying, They committed whoredoms in Egypt; they committed whoredoms in their youth: then were their breasts pressed, and the teats of their virginity were bruised (Ezek. xxiii. 3). For indeed breasts are pressed in Egypt, when the will of the human soul is prostituted to the base desire of this world. Teats of virginity are bruised in Egypt, when the natural senses, still whole in themselves, are vitiated by the corruption of assailing concupiscence.
Those who have had experience of the sins of the flesh are to be admonished to observe vigilantly with how great benevolence God opens the bosom of His pity to us, if after transgressions we return to Him, when He says through the prophet, If a man put away his wife, and she go from him and become another man’s, shall he return to her again? Shall not that woman be polluted and contaminated? But thou hast played the harlot with many lovers; yet return again to me, saith the Lord (Jer. iii. 1). So, concerning the wife who has played the harlot and is deserted, the argument of justice is put forward: and yet to us returning after fall not justice, but pity is displayed. Whence we are surely meant to gather how great is our wickedness, if we return not, even after transgression, seeing that, when transgressing, we are spared with so great pity: or what pardon for the wicked there will be from Him who, after our sin, ceases not to call us. And indeed this mercifulness, in calling after transgression, is well expressed through the Prophet, when to man turned away from God it is said, Thine eyes shall see thy teacher, and thine ears shall hear the word of one behind thy back admonishing thee (Isai. xxx. 20, 21). For indeed the Lord admonished the human race to their face, when to man, created in Paradise, and standing in free will, He declared what He ought to do or not to do. But man turned his back on the face of God, when in his pride he despised His commands. Yet still God deserted him not in his pride, in that He gave the Law for the purpose of recalling man, and sent exhorting angels, and Himself appeared in the flesh of our mortality. Therefore, standing behind our back, He admonished us, in that, even though despised, He called us to the recovery of grace. What, therefore could be said generally of all alike must needs be felt specially with regard to each. For every man hears the words of God’s admonition set as it were before him, when, before he commits sin, he knows the precepts of His will. For still to stand before His face is not yet to despise Him by sinning. But, when a man forsakes the good of innocence, and of choice desires iniquity, he then turns his back on the face of God. But lo, even behind his back God follows and admonishes him, in that even after sin He persuades him to return to Himself. He recalls him that is turned away, He regards not past transgressions, He opens the bosom of pity to the returning one. We hearken, then, to the voice of one behind our back admonishing us, if at least after sins we return to the Lord inviting us. We ought therefore to feel ashamed for the pity of Him Who calls us, if we will not fear His justice: since there is the more grievous wickedness in despising Him in that, though despised, He disdains not to call us still.
But, on the other hand, those that are unacquainted with the sins of the flesh are to be admonished to fear headlong ruin the more anxiously, as they stand upon a higher eminence. They are to be admonished to be aware that the more prominent be the place they stand on, so much the more frequent are the arrows of the lier-in-wait by which they are assailed. For he is wont to rouse himself the more ardently, the more stoutly he sees himself to be vanquished: and so much the more he scorns and feels it intolerable to be vanquished, as he perceives the unbroken camp of weak flesh to be set in array against him. They are to be admonished to look up incessantly to the rewards, and then undoubtedly they will gladly tread under foot the labours of temptation which they endure. For, if attention be fixed on the attained felicity apart from the passage to it, the toil of the passage becomes light. Let them hear what is said through the Prophet; Thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs, Whoso shall have kept my sabbaths, and chosen the things that l would, and kept my covenant, I will give unto them in mine house and within my walls a place and a name better than of sons and of daughters (Isai. lvi. 4, 5). For they indeed are eunuchs, who, suppressing the motions of the flesh, cut off within themselves affection for wrong-doing. Moreover, in what place they are held with the Father is shewn, forasmuch as in the Father’s house, that is in His eternal mansion, they are preferred even before sons. Let them hear what is said through John; These are they which have not been defiled with women; for they are virgins, and follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth (Rev. xiv. 4); and how they sing a song which no one can utter but those hundred and forty four thousand. For indeed to sing a song to the Lamb singularly is to rejoice with Him for ever beyond all the faithful, even for incorruption of the flesh. Yet the rest of the elect can hear this song, although they cannot utter it, because, through charity, they are joyful in the exaltation of those others, though they rise not to their rewards. Let those who are unacquainted with the sins of the flesh hear what the Truth in person says concerning this purity; Not all receive this word (Matth. xix. 11). Which thing He denoted as the highest, in that He spoke of it as not belonging to all: and, in foretelling that it would be difficult to receive it, He signifies to his hearers with what caution it should be kept when received.
Those who are unacquainted with the sins of the flesh are therefore to be admonished both to know that virginity surpasses wedlock, and yet not to exalt themselves above the wedded: to the end that, while they put virginity first, and themselves last, they may both keep to that which they esteem as best, and also keep guard over themselves in not vainly exalting themselves.
They are to be admonished to consider that commonly the life of the continent is put to shame by the action of secular persons, when the latter take on themselves works beyond their condition, and the former do not stir up their hearts to the mark of their own order. Whence it is well said through the Prophet, Be thou ashamed, O Sidon, saith the sea (Isai. xxiii. 4). For Sidon is as it were brought to shame by the voice of the sea, when the life of him who is fortified, and as it were stedfast, is reproved by comparison with the life at those who are secular and fluctuating in this world. For often there are some who, returning to the Lord after sins of the flesh, shew themselves the more ardent in good works as they see themselves the more liable to condemnation for bad ones: and often certain of those who persevere in purity of the flesh seeing that they have less in the past to deplore, think that the innocency of their life is fully sufficient for them, and inflame themselves with no incitements of ardour to fervour of spirit. And for the most part a life burning with love after sin becomes more pleasing to God than innocence growing torpid in security. Whence also it is said by the voice of the Judge, Her sins which are many are forgiven, for she loved much (Luke vii. 47); and, Joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth more than over ninety and nine just persons which need no repentance (xv. 7). Which thing we the sooner gather from experience itself, if we weigh the judgments of our own mind. For we love the land which produces abundant fruit after thorns have been ploughed out of it more than that which has had no thorns, but which, when cultivated, yields a barren harvest. Those who know not the sins of the flesh are to be admonished not to prefer themselves to others for the loftiness of their superior order, while they know not how great things are done by their inferiors better than by themselves. For in the inquisition of the righteous judge the quality of actions changes the merits of orders. For who, considering the very outward appearance of things, can be ignorant that in the nature of gems the carbuncle is preferred to the jacinth? But still a jacinth of cerulean colour is preferred to a pale carbuncle; because to the former its show of beauty supplies what the order of nature denied it, and the latter, which natural order had preferred, is debased by the quality of its colour. Thus, then, in the human race both some in the better order are the worse, and some in the worse order are the better; since these by good living transcend the lot of their lower state, and those lessen the merit of their higher place by not coming up to it in their behaviour.
Aliter admonendi sunt peccatorum carnis conscii, atque aliter ignari. Admonendi namque sunt peccata carnis experti, ut mare saltem post naufragium metuant, et perditionis suae discrimina vel cognita perhorrescant; ne qui pie post perpetrata mala servati sunt, haec improbe repetendo moriantur. Unde peccanti animae et nunquam a peccato desinenti dicitur: Frons mulieris meretricis facta est tibi, noluisti erubescere . Admonendi itaque sunt ut studeant quatenus si accepta naturae bona integra servare noluerunt, saltem scissa resarciant. Quibus nimirum necesse est ut perpendant 82 in tam magno fidelium numero quam multi et se illibatos custodiant, et alios ab errore convertant. Quid ergo isti dicturi sunt, si aliis in integritare stantibus, ipsi nec post damna resipiscunt. Quid dicturi sunt, si cum multi et alios secum deferunt ad regnum, hi exspectanti Domino nec semetipsos reducunt? Amonendi sunt, ut praeterita commissa considerent, et imminentia devitent. Unde sub Judaeae specie per prophetam Dominus corruptis in hoc mundo mentibus transactas ad memoriam culpas revocat, quatenus pollui in futuris erubescant, dicens: Fornicatae sunt in Aegypto, in adolescentia sua fornicatae sunt; ibi subacta sunt ubera earum, et fractae sunt mammae pubertatis earum . In Aegypto quippe ubera subiguntur, cum turpi hujus mundi desiderio humanae mentis voluntas substernitur. In Aegypto pubertatis mammae franguntur, quando naturales sensus adhuc in semetipsis integri, pulsantis concupiscentiae corruptione vitiantur.
Admonendi sunt peccata carnis experti, ut vigilanti cura conspiciant post delicta nobis ad se redeuntibus Deus quanta benevolentia sinum suae pietatis expandat, cum per prophetam dicat: Si dimiserit vir uxorem suam, et illa recedens duxerit virum alium, nunquid revertetur ad eam ultra? Nunquid non polluta et contaminata erit mulier illa? Tu autem fornicata es cum amatoribus multis, tamen revertere ad me, dicit Dominus . Ecce de fornicante et relicta muliere argumentum justitiae proponitur, et tamen nobis post lapsum redeuntibus non justitia, sed pietas exhibetur. Ut hinc utique colligamus, si nobis delinquentibus tanta pietate parcitur, a nobis nec post delictum redeuntibus quanta improbitate peccatur; aut quae ab illo erit super improbos venia, qui non cessat vocare post culpam. Quae nimirum bene per prophetam post delictum misericordia vocationis exprimitur, cum averso homini dicitur: Et erunt oculi tui videntes praeceptorem tuum, et aures tuae audient verbum post tergum monentis . Humanum quippe genus Dominus in faciem monuit, quando in paradiso condito homini atque in libero arbitrio stanti, quid facere, quidve non facere deberet, indixit. Sed homo in Dei faciem terga dedit, cum superbiens ejus jussa contempsit. Nec tamen superbientem Deus deseruit, qui ad revocandum hominem legem dedit, exhortantes angelos misit, in carne nostrae mortalitatis ipse apparuit. Ergo post tergum stans nos admonuit, qui ad recuperationem nos gratiae etiam contemptus vocavit. Quod igitur generaliter simul potuit dici de cunctis, hoc necesse est specialiter sentiri de singulis. Quasi enim coram Deo positus quisque verba monitionis ejus percipit, cum priusquam peccata perpetret, voluntatis ejus praecepta cognoscit. Adhuc enim ante faciem ejus stare, est necdum eum peccando contemnere. Cum vero derelicto bono innocentiae, iniquitatem eligens appetit, jam terga in ejus faciem mittit. Sed ecce adhuc et post tergum Deus subsequens monet, qui etiam post culpam ad se redire persuadet. Aversum revocat, commissa non respicit, revertenti sinum pietatis expandit. Vocem ergo post tergum monentis audimus, si ad invitantem nos Dominum saltem post peccata revertimur. Debemus igitur pietatem 83 vocantis erubescere, si justitiam nolumus formidare; quia tanto graviori improbitate contemnitur, quanto et contemptus adhuc vocare non dedignatur.
At contra admonendi sunt peccata carnis ignorantes, ut tanto sollicitius praecipitem ruinam metuant, quanto altius stant. Admonendi sunt, ut noverint, quia quo magis loco prominenti consistunt, eo crebrioribus sagittis insidiatoris impetuntur. Qui tanto ardentius solet erigi, quanto robustius se conspicit vinci; tantoque intolerabilius dedignatur vinci, quanto contra se videt per integra infirmae carnis castra pugnari. Admonendi sunt ut incessanter praemia suscipiant, et libenter proculdubio tentationum quas tolerant labores calcabunt. Si enim attendatur felicitas quae sine transitu attingitur, leve fit quod transeundo laboratur. Audiant quod per prophetam dicitur: Haec dicit Dominus eunuchis: Qui custodierint sabbata mea, et elegerint quae volui, et foedus meum tenuerint: dabo eis in domo mea et in muris meis locum et nomen melius a filiis et filiabus . Eunuchi quippe sunt, qui compressis motibus carnis, affectum in se pravi operis abscidunt. Quo autem apud Patrem loco habeantur, ostenditur; quia in domo Patris videlicet aeterna mansione etiam filiis praeferuntur. Audiant quod per Joannem dicitur: Hi sunt qui cum mulieribus non sunt coinquinati: virgines enim sunt, et sequuntur Agnum quocunque ierit . Et quod canticum cantant, quod nemo potest dicere, nisi illa centum quadraginta quatuor millia. Singulariter quippe canticum Agno cantare, est cum eo in perpetuum prae cunctis fidelibus etiam de incorruptione carnis gaudere. Quod tamen electi caeteri canticum audire possunt, licet dicere nequeant, quia per charitatem quidem in illorum celsitudine laeti sunt, quamvis ad eorum praemia non assurgant. Audiant peccatorum carnis ignari quod per semetipsam de hac integritate Veritas dicit: Non omnes capiunt verbum hoc . Quod eo innotuit summum, quo denegavit omnium; et dum preadicit quia difficile capitur, audientibus innuit captum cum qua cautela teneatur.
Admonendi sunt itaque peccata carnis ignorantes, ut et praeeminere virginitatem conjugio sciant, et tamen se super conjuges non extollant, quatenus dum et virginitatem praeferunt, et se postponunt; et illud non deserant quod melius esse aestimant, et se custodiant quo se inaniter non exaltant. Admonendi sunt ut considerent quod plerumque actione saecularium vita continentium confunditur, cum et illi ultra habitum assumunt opera, et isti juxta ordinem proprium non excitant corda. Unde bene per prophetam dicitur: Erubesce, Sidon, ait mare . Quasi enim per vocem maris ad verecundiam Sidon adducitur, quando per comparationem vitae saecularium atque in hoc mundo fluctuantium, ejus qui munitus et quasi stabilis cernitur, vita reprobatur. Saepe enim nonnulli ad Dominum post carnis peccata redeuntes, tanto se ardentius in bonis operibus exhibent, quanto damnabiliores se de malis vident. Et saepe quidam in carnis integritate perdurantes, cum minus se respiciunt habere quod defleant, plene sibi sufficere vitae suae 84 innocentiam putant, atque ad fervorem spiritus nullis se ardoris stimulis inflammant. Et fit plerumque Deo gratior amore ardens vita post culpam, quam securitate torpens innocentia. Unde et voce judicis dicitur: Remittuntur ei peccata multa, quia dilexit multum . Et: Gaudium erit in coelo super uno peccatore poenitente, magis quam super nonaginta novem justis, quibus non opus est poenitentia . Quod citius ex ipso usu colligimus, si nostrae mentis judicia pensemus. Plus namque terram diligimus quae post spinas exarata fructus uberes producit, quam quae nullas spinas habuit, sed tamen exculta sterilem segetem gignit. Admonendi sunt peccata carnis ignorantes, ne superioris ordinis celsitudine se caeteris praeferant, cum ab inferioribus quanta se melius agantur ignorant. In examine namque recti judicis mutat merita ordinum, qualitas actionum. Quis enim consideratis ipsis rerum imaginibus, nesciat quod in natura gemmarum carbunculus praeferatur hyacintho? Sed tamen caerulei coloris hyacinthus praefertur pallenti carbunculo; quia et illi quod naturae ordo subtrahit, species decoris adjungit; et hunc quem naturalis ordo praetulerat, coloris qualitas foedat. Sic ergo in humano genere et quidam in meliori ordine deteriores sunt, et quidam in deteriori meliores, quia et isti sortem extremi habitus bene vivendo transcendunt, et illi superioris loci meritum moribus non exsequendo diminuunt.
3.29 How they are to be admonished who lament sins of deed, and those who lament only sins of thought PL 77, 107
(Admonition 30.) Differently to be admonished are those who deplore sins of deed, and those who deplore sins of thought. For those who deplore sins of deed are to be admonished that perfected lamentations should wash out consummated evils, lest they be bound by a greater debt of perpetrated deed than they pay in tears of satisfaction for it. For it is written, He hath given us drink in tears by measure (Ps. lxxix. 6): which means that each person’s soul should in its penitence drink the tears of compunction to such extent as it remembers itself to have been dried up from God through sins. They are to be admonished to bring back their past offences incessantly before their eyes, and so to live that these may not have to be viewed by the strict judge.
Hence David, when he prayed, saying, Turn away thine eyes from my sins (Ps. l. 11), had said also a little before, My fault is ever before me (v. 5); as if to say, I beseech thee not to regard my sin, since I myself cease not to regard it. Whence also the Lord says through the prophet, And I will not be mindful of thy sins, but be thou mindful of them (Isai. xliii. 25, 26). They are to be admonished to consider singly all their past offences, and, in bewailing the defilements of their former wandering one by one, to cleanse at the same time even their whole selves with tears. Whence it is well said through Jeremiah, when the several transgressions of Judæa were being considered, Mine eye hath shed divisions of waters (Lam. iii. 48). For indeed we shed divided waters from our eyes, when to our several sins we give separate tears. For the mind does not sorrow at one and the same time alike for all things; but, while it is more sharply touched by memory now of this fault and now of that, being moved concerning all in each, it is purged at once from all.
They are to be admonished to build upon the mercy which they crave, lest they perish through the force of immoderate affliction. For the Lord would not set sins to be deplored before the eyes of offenders, were it His will to smite them with strict severity Himself. For it is evident that it has been His will to hide from His own judgment those whom in anticipation He has made judges of themselves. For hence it is written, Let us come beforehand before the face of the Lord in confession (Ps. xciv. 2). Hence through Paul it is said, If we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged (1 Cor. xi. 31). And again, they are to be admonished so to be confident in hope as not to grow torpid in careless security. For commonly the crafty foe, when he sees the soul which he trips up by sin to be afflicted for its fall, seduces it by the blandishments of baneful security. Which thing is figuratively expressed in the history of Dinah. For it is written, Dinah went out to see the women of that land; and when Sichem, the son of Hemor the Hivite, prince of the country, saw her, he loved her, and seized her, and lay with her, and defiled her by force; and his soul clave unto her, and he soothed her with kind blandishments when she was sad (Gen. xxxiv. 1–3). For indeed Dinah goes out to see the women of a foreign land, when any soul, neglecting its own concerns, and giving heed to the actions of others, wanders forth out of its own proper condition and order. And Sichem, prince of the country, overpowers it inasmuch as the devil corrupts it, when found occupied in external cares. And his soul clave unto her, because he regards it as united to himself through iniquity. And because, when the soul comes to a sense of its sin, it stands condemned, and would fain deplore its transgression, but the corrupter recalls before its eyes empty hopes and grounds of security to the end that he may withdraw from it the benefit of sorrow, therefore it is rightly added in the text, And soothed her with blandishments when she was sad. For he tells now of the heavier offences of others, now of what has been perpetrated being nothing, now of God being merciful; or again he promises time hereafter for repentance; so that the soul, seduced by these deceptions, may be suspended from its purpose of penitence, to the end that it may receive no good hereafter, being saddened by no evil now, and that it may then be more fully overwhelmed with punishment, in that now it even rejoices in its transgressions.
But, on the other hand, those who bewail sins of thought are to be admonished to consider anxiously within the recesses of their soul whether they have sinned in delight only, or also in consent. For commonly the heart is tempted, and in the sinfulness of the flesh experiences delight, and yet in its judgment resists this same sinfulness; so that in the secrets of thought it is both saddened by what pleases it and pleased by what saddens it. But sometimes the soul is so whelmed in a gulph of temptation as not to resist at all, but follows of set purpose that whereby it is assailed through delight; and, if outward opportunity be at hand, it soon consummates in effect its inward wishes. And certainly, if this is regarded according to the just animadversion of a strict judge, the sin is one, not of thought, but of deed; since, though the tardiness of circumstances has deferred the sin outwardly, the will has accomplished it inwardly by the act of consent.
Moreover, we have learnt in the case of our first parent that we perpetrate the iniquity of every sin in three ways; that is to say, in suggestion, delight, and consent. Thus the first is perpetrated through the enemy, the second through the flesh, the third through the spirit. For the lier-in-wait suggests wrong things; the flesh submits itself to delight; and at last the spirit, vanquished by delight, consents. Whence also that serpent suggested wrong things; then Eve, as though she had been the flesh, submitted herself to delight; but Adam, as the spirit, overcome by the suggestion and the delight, assented. Thus by suggestion we have knowledge of sin, by delight we are vanquished, by consent we are also bound. Those, therefore, who bewail iniquities of thought are to be admonished to consider anxiously in what measure they have fallen into sin, to the end that they may be lifted up by a measure of lamentation corresponding to the degree of the downfall of which they are inwardly conscious; lest, if meditated evils torment them too little, they lead them on even to the perpetration of deeds. But in all this they should be alarmed in such wise that they still be by no means broken down. For often merciful God absolves sins of the heart the more speedily in that He allows them not to issue in deeds; and meditated iniquity is the more speedily loosed from not being too tightly bound by effected deed. Whence it is rightly said by the Psalmist, I said I will declare against myself my iniquities to the Lord, and thou forgavest the impiety of my heart (Ps. xxxi. 5). For in that he added impiety of heart, he indicated that it was iniquities of thought that he would declare: and in saying, I said I will declare, and straightway subjoining, And thou forgavest, he shewed how easy in such a case pardon was. For, while but promising that he would ask, he obtained what he promised to ask for; so that, since his sin had not advanced to deed, neither should his penitence go so far as to be torment; and that meditated affliction should cleanse the soul which in truth no more than meditated iniquity had defiled.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui peccata deplorant operum, atque aliter qui cogitationum. Admonendi quippe sunt qui peccata deplorant operum, ut consummata mala perfecta diluant lamenta, ne plus astringantur in debito perpetrati operis, et minus solvant fletibus satisfactionis. Scriptum quippe est: Potum dedit nobis in lacrymis in mensura ; ut videlicet uniuscujusque mens tantum poenitendo compunctionis suae bibat lacrymas, quantum se a Deo meminit aruisse per culpas. Admonendi sunt ut incessanter admissa ante oculos reducant, atque vivendo agant, ut a districto judice videri non debeant. Unde David cum peteret, dicens: Averte oculos tuos a peccatis meis , paulo superius intulit: Delictum meum coram me est semper . Ac si diceret: Peccatum meum ne respicias postulo, quia hoc respicere ipse non cesso. Unde et per prophetam Dominus dicit: Et peccatorum tuorum memor non ero, tu autem memor esto . Admonendi sunt ut singula quaeque admissa considerent, et dum per unumquodque erroris sui inquinationem deflent, simul se ac totos lacrymis mundent. Unde bene per Jeremiam dicitur, cum Judaeae singula delicta pensarentur: Divisiones aquarum deduxit oculus meus . Divisas quippe ex oculis aquas deducimus, quando peccatis singulis dispertitas lacrymas damus. Neque enim uno eodemque tempore aeque mens de omnibus dolet; sed dum nunc hujus, nunc illius culpae memoria acrius tangitur, simul de omnibus in singulis commota purgatur.
85 Admonendi sunt, ut de misericordia quam postulant, praesumant, ne vi immoderatae afflictionis intereant. Neque enim pie Dominus ante delinquentium oculos flenda peccata opponeret, si per semetipsum ea districte ferire voluisset. Constat enim quod a suo judicio abscondere voluit, quos miserando praeveniens sibimetipsis judices fecit. Hinc enim scriptum est: Praeveniamus faciem Domini in confessione . Hinc per Paulum dicitur: Si nosmetipsos dijudicaremus, non utique judicaremur . Rursumque admonendi sunt, ut sic de spe fiduciam, habeant, ne tamen incauta securitate torpescant. Plerumque enim hostis callidus mentem quam peccato supplantat, cum de ruina sua afflictam respicit, securitatis pestiferae blanditiis seducit. Quod figurate exprimitur, cum factum Dinae memoratur. Scriptum quippe est: Egressa est Dina ut videret mulieres regionis illius; quam cum vidisset Sichem filius Hemor Hevaei, princeps terrae illius, adamavit eam, et rapuit, et dormivit cum illa, vi opprimens virginem; et conglutinata est anima ejus cum ea, tristemque blanditiis delinivit . Dina quippe ut mulieres videat extraneae regionis, egreditur, quando unaquaeque mens sua studia negligens, actiones alienas curans, extra habitum atque extra ordinem proprium vagatur. Quam Sichem princeps terrae opprimit, quia videlicet inventiam in curis exterioribus diabolus corrumpit. Et conglutinata est anima ejus cum ea ; quia unitam sibi per iniquitatem respicit. Et quia cum mens a culpa resipiscit, addicitur, atque admissum flere conatur: corruptor autem spes ac securitates vacuas ante oculos revocat, quatenus utilitatem tristitiae subtrahat, recte illic adjungitur: Tristemque blanditiis delinivit . Modo enim aliorum facta graviora, modo nil esse quod perpetratum est, modo misericordem Deum loquitur, modo adhuc tempus subsequens ad poenitentiam pollicetur; ut dum per haec decepta mens ducitur, ab intentione poenitentiae suspendatur; quatenus tunc bona nulla percipiat, quam nunc mala nulla contristant: et tunc plenius obruatur suppliciis, quae nunc etiam gaudet in delictis.
At contra admonendi sunt qui peccata cogitationum deflent, ut sollicite considerent intra mentis arcana utrum delectatione tantummodo, an etiam consensu deliquerint. Plerumque enim tentatur cor, et ex carnis nequitia delectatur, et tamen eidem nequitiae ex ratione renititur, ut in secreto cogitationis et contristet quod libet, et libeat quod contristat. Nonnunquam vero ita mens baratro tentationis absorbetur, ut nullatenus renitatur, sed ex deliberatione sequitur hoc, unde ex delectatione pulsatur; et si facultas exterior suppetat, rerum mox effectibus interiora vota consummat. Quod videlicet si justa animadversio districti judicis respicit, non est jam cogitationis culpa, sed operis; quia etsi rerum tarditas foras peccatum distulit, intus hoc consensionis opere voluntas implevit.
In primo autem parente didicimus quia tribus modis omnis culpae nequitiam perpetramus, suggestione scilicet, delectatione et consensu. 86 Primum itaque per hostem, secundum vero per carnem, tertium per spiritum perpetratur. Insidiator enim prava suggerit, caro se delectationi subjicit, atque ad extremum spiritus victus delectatione consentit. Unde et ille serpens prava suggessit, Eva autem quasi caro se delectationi subdidit, Adam vero velut spiritus suggestione ac delectatione superatus assensit. Suggestione itaque peccatum agnoscimus, delectatione vincimur, consensu etiam ligamur. Admonendi sunt igitur qui nequitias cogitationis deflent, ut sollicite considerent in qua peccati mensura ceciderunt, quatenus juxta ruinae modum quam in semetipsis introrsus sentiunt, etiam mensura lamentationis erigantur, ne si cogitata mala minus cruciant, usque ad perpetranda opera perducant. Sed inter haec ita terrendi sunt, ut tamen minime frangantur. Saepe enim misericors Deus eo citius peccata cordis abluit, quo haec exire ad opera non permittit; et cogitata nequitia quando citius solvitur, quia effectu operis districtius non ligatur. Unde recte per Psalmistam dicitur: Dixi, pronuntiabo adversum me injustitias meas Domino, et tu remisisti impietatem cordis mei . Qui enim impietatem cordis subdidit, quia cogitationum injustitias pronuntiare vellet indicavit. Dumque ait: Dixi, pronuntiabo, atque illico adjunxit, Et tu remisisti; quam sit super haec facilis venia ostendit. Qui dum se adhuc petere promittit, hoc quod petere se promittebat, obtinuit; quatenus quia usque ad opus non venerat culpa, usque ad cruciatum non perveniret poenitentia, sed cogitata afflictio mentem tergeret, quam nimirum tantummodo cogitata iniquitas inquinasset.
3.30 How those are to be admonished who abstain not from the sins which they bewail, and those who, abstaining from them, bewail them not PL 77, 109
(Admonition 31.) Differently to be admonished are those who lament their transgressions, and yet forsake them not, and those who forsake them, and yet lament them not. For those who lament their transgressions and yet forsake them not are to be admonished to learn to consider anxiously that they cleanse themselves in vain by their weeping, if they wickedly defile themselves in their living, seeing that the end for which they wash themselves in tears is that, when clean, they may return to filth. For hence it is written, The dog is returned to his own vomit again, and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire (2 Pet. ii. 22). For the dog, when he vomits, certainly casts forth the food which weighed upon his stomach; but, when he returns to his vomit, he is again loaded with what he had been relieved from. And they who mourn their transgressions certainly cast forth by confession the wickedness with which they have been evilly satiated, and which oppressed the inmost parts of their soul; and yet, in recurring to it after confession, they take it in again. But the sow, by wallowing in the mire when washed, is made more filthy. And one who mourns past transgressions, yet forsakes them not, subjects himself to the penalty of more grievous sin, since he both despises the very pardon which he might have won by his weeping, and as it were rolls himself in miry water; because in withholding purity of life from his weeping he makes even his very tears filthy before the eyes of God. Hence again it is written, Repeat not a word in thy prayer (Ecclus. vii. 14). For to repeat a word in prayer is, after bewailing, to commit what again requires bewailing. Hence it is said through Isaiah, Wash you, be ye clean (Isai. i. 16). For he neglects being clean after washing, whosoever after tears keeps not innocency of life. And they therefore are washed, but are in no wise clean, who cease not to bewail the things they have committed, but commit again things to be bewailed. Hence through a certain wise man it is said, He that is baptized from the touch of a dead body and toucheth it again, what availeth his washing (Ecclus. xxxiv. 30)? For indeed he is baptized from the touch of a dead body who is cleansed from sin by weeping: but he touches a dead body after his baptism, who after tears repeats his sin.
Those who bewail transgressions, yet forsake them not, are to be admonished to acknowledge themselves to be before the eyes of the strict judge like those who, when they come before the face of certain men, fawn upon them with great submission, but, when they depart, atrociously bring upon them all the enmity and hurt they can. For what is weeping for sin but exhibiting the humility of one’s devotion to God? And what is doing wickedly after weeping but putting in practice arrogant enmity against Him to whom entreaty has been made? This James attests, who says, Whosoever will be a friend of this world becomes the enemy of God (James iv. 4). Those who lament their transgressions, yet forsake them not, are to be admonished to consider anxiously that, for the most part, bad men are unprofitably drawn by compunction to righteousness, even as, for the most part, good men are without harm tempted to sin. Here indeed is found a wonderful measure of inward disposition in accordance with the requirements of desert, in that the bad, while doing something good, but still without perfecting it, are proudly confident in the midst of the very evil which even to the full they perpetrate; while the good, when tempted of evil to which they in no wise consent, plant the steps of their heart towards righteousness through humility all the more surely from their tottering through infirmity. Thus Balaam, looking on the tents of the righteous, said, May my soul die the death of the righteous, and may my last end be like theirs (Num. xxiii. 10). But, when the time of compunction had passed, he gave counsel against the life of those whom he had requested for himself to be like even in dying: and, when he found an occasion for the gratification of his avarice, he straightway forgot all that he had wished for himself of innocence. Hence it is that Paul, the teacher and preacher of the Gentiles, says, I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin, which is in my members (Rom. vii. 23). He is of a truth tempted for this very purpose, that he may be the more stedfastly confirmed in good from the knowledge of his own infirmity. Why is it, then, that the one is touched with compunction, and yet draws not near unto righteousness, while the other is tempted, and yet sin defiles him not, but for this evident reason, that neither do good things not perfected help the bad, nor bad things not consummated condemn the good?
But, on the other hand, those who forsake their transgressions, and yet mourn them not, are to be admonished not to suppose the sins to be already remitted which, though they multiply them not by action, they still cleanse away by no bewailings. For neither has a writer, when he has ceased from writing, obliterated what he had written by reason of his having added no more: neither has one who offers insults made satisfaction by merely holding his peace, it being certainly necessary for him to impugn his former words of pride by words of subsequent humility: nor is a debtor absolved by not increasing his debt, unless he also pays what he has incurred. Thus also, when we offend against God, we by no means make satisfaction by ceasing from iniquity, unless we also follow up the pleasures which we have loved by lamentations set against them. For, if no sin of deed had polluted us in this life, our very innocence would by no means suffice for our security as long as we live here, since many unlawful things would still assail our heart. With what conscience, then, can he feel safe, who, having perpetrated iniquities, is himself witness to himself that he is not innocent?
For it is not as if God were fed by our torments: but He heals the diseases of our transgressions by medicines opposed to them that we, who have departed from Him delighted by pleasures, may return to Him embittered by tears; and that, having fallen by running loose in unlawful things, we may rise by restraining ourselves even in lawful ones; and that the heart which mad joy had flooded may be burnt clean by wholesome sadness: and that what the elation of pride had wounded may be cured by the dejection of a humble life. For hence it is written, I said unto the wicked, Deal not wickedly; and to the transgressors, lift not up the horn (Ps. lxxiv. 5). For transgressors lift up the horn, if they in no wise humble themselves to penitence after knowledge of their iniquity. Hence again it is said, A bruised and humbled heart God doth not despise (Ps. l. 19). For whosoever mourns his sins yet forsakes them not bruises indeed his heart, but scorns to humble it. But he who forsakes his sins yet mourns them not does indeed already humble his heart, but refuses to bruise it. Hence Paul says, And such indeed were ye; but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified (1 Cor. vi. 11); because, in truth, amended life sanctifies those whom the ablution of the affliction of tears cleanses through penitence. Hence Peter, when he saw some affrighted by consideration of their evil deeds, admonished them, saying, Repent, and be baptized every one of you (Acts ii. 38). For, being about to speak of baptism, he spoke first of the lamentations of penitence; that they should first bathe themselves in the water of their own affliction, and afterwards wash themselves in the sacrament of baptism. With what conscience, then, can those who neglect to weep for their past misdeeds live secure of pardon, when the chief pastor of the Church himself believed that penitence must be added even to this Sacrament which chiefly extinguishes sins?
Aliter admonendi sunt qui admissa plangunt , nec tamen deserunt; atque aliter qui deserunt, nec tamen plangunt. Admonendi sunt enim qui admissa plangunt, nec tamen deserunt, ut considerare sollicite sciant quia flendo inaniter se mundant, qui vivendo se nequiter inquinant, cum idcirco se lacrymis lavant, ut mundi ad sordes redeant. Hinc enim scriptum est: Canis reversus ad suum vomitum, et sus lota in volutabro luti . Canis quippe cum vomit, profecto cibum qui pectus deprimebat, projicit; sed cum ad vomitum revertitur, unde levigatus fuerat, rursus oneratur. Et qui admissa plangunt, profecto nequitiam, de qua male satiati fuerant, et quae mentis intima deprimebat, confitendo projiciunt, quam post confessionem dum repetunt, resumunt. Sus vero in volutabro luti cum lavatur, sordidior redditur. Et qui admissa plangit, nec tamen deserit, poenae gravioris culpae se subjicit ; quia et ipsam quam flendo potuit impetrare veniam contemnit, et quasi in lutosa aqua semetipsum volvit, quia dum fletibus suis vitae munditiam subtrahit, ante Dei oculos sordidas ipsas etiam lacrymas facit. Hinc rursum scriptum est: Ne iteres verbum in oratione tua . 87 Verbum namque in oratione iterare, est post fletum committere quod rursum necesse sit flere. Hinc per Isaiam dicitur: Lavamini , mundi estote . Post lavacrum enim mundus esse negligit, quisquis post lacrymas vitae innocentiam non custodit. Et lavantur ergo et nequaquam mundi sunt, qui commissa flere non desinunt, sed rursus flenda committunt. Hinc per quemdam sapientem dicitur: Qui baptizatur a mortuo, et iterum tangit illum, quid proficit lavatio ejus ? Baptizatur quippe a mortuo , qui mundatur fletibus a peccato; sed post baptisma mortuum tangit, qui culpam post lacrymas repetit.
Admonendi sunt qui admissa plangunt, nec tamen deserunt, ut ante districti judicis oculos eis se esse similes agnoscant, qui venientes ad faciem quorumdam hominum, magna eis submissione blandiuntur; recedentes autem, inimicitias ac damna quae valent atrociter inferunt. Quid est enim culpam flere, nisi humilitatem Deo suae devotionis ostendere? Et quid est post fletum prava agere, nisi superbas in eum quem rogaverat, inimicitias exercere? Jacobo attestante qui ait: Quicunque voluerit amicus esse saeculi hujus, inimicus Dei constituitur . Admonendi sunt qui admissa plangunt, nec tamen deserunt, ut sollicite considerent quia ita plerumque mali inutiliter compunguntur ad justitiam, sicut plerumque boni innoxie tentantur ad culpam. Fit quippe mira exigentibus meritis dispositionis internae mensura, ut et illi dum de bono aliquid agunt, quod tamen non perficiunt, superbe inter ipsa quae etiam plenissime perpetrant mala confidant; et isti dum de malo tentantur, cui nequaquam consentiunt, quo per infirmitatem titubant, eo gressus cordis ad justitiam per humilitatem verius figant. Balaam quippe, justorum tabernacula respiciens, ait: Moriatur anima mea morte justorum, et fiant novissima mea horum similia . Sed cum compunctionis tempus abscessit, contra eorum vitam, quibus se similem fieri etiam moriendo poposcerat, consilium praebuit; et cum occasionem de avaritia reperit, illico oblitus est quidquid sibi de innocentia optavit . Hinc vero doctor et praedicator gentium Paulus, ait: Video aliam legem in membris meis, repugnantem legi mentis meae, et captivum me ducentem in lege peccati, quae est in membris meis . Qui profecto idcirco tentatur, ut in bono robustius ex ipsa infirmitatis suae cognitione solidetur. Quid est ergo quod ille compungitur, et tamen justitiae non appropinquat; iste tentatur, et tamen eum culpa non inquinat, nisi hoc quod aperte ostenditur, quod nec malos bona imperfecta adjuvant, nec bonos mala inconsummata condemnant?
At contra admonendi sunt qui admissa deserunt, nec tamen plangunt; ne jam relaxatas aestiment culpas, quas etsi agendo non multiplicant, nullis tamen fletibus mundant. Neque enim scriptor, si a scriptione cessaverit, quia alia non addidit, etiam illa quae scripserat delevit; nec qui contumelias irrogat, si solummodo tacuerit, satisfecit, cum profecto necesse sit ut verba praemissae superbiae verbis subjectae humilitatis impugnet; nec debitor absolutus est quia alia non multiplicat, nisi et illa quae ligaverat solvat. Ita et cum Deo delinquimus, nequaquam satisfacimus si ab iniquitate 88 cessamus, nisi voluptates quoque quas dileximus, e contrario appositis lamentis insequamur. Si enim nulla nos in hac vita operum culpa maculasset, nequaquam nobis hic adhuc degentibus ipsa ad securitatem innocentia nostra sufficeret, quia illicita animum multa pulsarent. Qua ergo mente securus est, qui perpetratis iniquitatibus ipse sibi testis est quia innocens non est?
Neque enim Deus nostris cruciatibus pascitur, sed delictorum morbos medicamentis contrariis medetur, ut qui voluptatibus delectati discessimus, fletibus amaricati redeamus; et qui per illicita defluendo cecidimus, etiam a licitis nosmetipsos restringendo surgamus; et cor quod insana laetitia infuderat, salubris tristitia exurat; et quod vulneraverat elatio superbiae, curet abjectio humilis vitae. Hinc enim scriptum est: Dixi iniquis, Nolite inique agere; et delinquentibus, Nolite exaltare cornu . Cornu quippe delinquentes exaltant, si nequaquam se ad poenitentiam ex cognitione suae iniquitatis humiliant. Hinc rursum dicitur: Cor contritum et humiliatum Deus non spernit . Quisquis enim peccata plangit, nec tamen deserit, cor quidem conterit, sed humiliare contemnit. Qui vero peccata jam deserit, nec tamen plangit, jam quidem humiliat, sed tamen cor conterere recusat. Hinc Paulus ait: Et haec quidem fuistis; sed abluti estis, sed sanctificati estis . Quia nimirum illos emendatior vita sanctificat, quos per poenitentiam abluens afflictio fletuum mundat. Hinc Petrus cum quosdam territos malorum suorum consideratione conspiceret, admonuit, dicens: Poenitentiam agite, et baptizetur unus quisque vestrum . Dicturus enim baptisma, praemisit poenitentiae lamenta, ut prius se aqua suae afflictionis infunderent, et postmodum sacramento baptismatis lavarent. Qua igitur mente qui transactas culpas flere negligunt, vivunt securi de venia, quando ipse summus Pastor Ecclesiae huic etiam Sacramento addendam poenitentiam credidit, quod peccata principaliter exstinguit?
3.31 How those are to be admonished who praise the unlawful things of which they are conscious, and those who while condemning them, in no wise guard against them PL 77, 112
(Admonition 32.) Differently to be admonished are they who even praise the unlawful things which they do, and those who censure what is wrong, and yet avoid it not. For they who even praise the unlawful things which they do are to be admonished to consider how for the most part they offend more by the mouth than by deeds. For by deeds they perpetrate wrong things in their own persons only; but with the mouth they bring out wickedness in the persons of as many as there are souls of hearers, to whom they teach wicked things by praising them. They are therefore to be admonished that, if they evade the eradication of evil, they at least be afraid to sow it. They are to be admonished to let their own individual perdition suffice them. And again they are to be admonished that, if they fear not to be bad, they at least blush to be seen to be what they are. For usually a sin, when it is concealed, is shunned; because, when a soul blushes to be seen to be what nevertheless it does not fear to be, it comes in time to blush to be what it shuns being seen to be. But, when any bad man shamelessly courts notice, then the more freely he perpetrates every wickedness, the more does he come even to think it lawful; and in what he imagines to be lawful he is without doubt sunk ever more and more. Hence it is written, They have declared their sin as Sodom, neither have they hidden it (Isai. iii. 9). For, had Sodom hidden her sin, she would still have sinned, but, in fear. But she had utterly lost the curb of fear, in that she did not even seek darkness for her sin. Whence also again it is written, The cry of Sodom and Gomorrah is multiplied (Gen. xviii. 20). For sin with a voice is guilt in act; but sin with even a cry is guilt at liberty.
But, on the other hand, those who censure wrong things and yet avoid them not are to be admonished to weigh circumspectly what they can say in their own excuse before the strict judgment of God, seeing they are not excused from the guilt of their crimes, even themselves being judges. What, then, are these men but their own summoners? They give their voices against misdeeds, and deliver themselves up as guilty in their doings. They are to be admonished to perceive how it even now comes of the hidden retribution of judgment that their mind is enlightened to see the evil which it perpetrates, but strives not to overcome it; so that the better it sees the worse it may perish; because it both perceives the light of understanding, and also relinquishes not the darkness of wrong-doing. For, when they neglect the knowledge that has been given to help them, they turn it into a testimony against themselves; and from the light of understanding, which they had in truth received that they might be able to do away their sins, they augment their punishments. And, indeed, this their wickedness, doing the evil which it condemns, has already a taste here of the judgment to come; so that, while kept liable to eternal punishment, it shall not meanwhile be absolved here in its own test of itself; and that it may experience there the more grievous torments, in that here it forsakes not the evil which even itself condemns. For hence the Truth says, That servant which knew his Lord’s will, and prepared not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes (Luke xii. 47). Hence the Psalmist says, Let them go down quick into hell (Ps. liv. 16). For the quick know and feel what is being done about them; but the dead can feel nothing. For they would go down dead into hell if they committed what is evil without knowledge. But when they know what is evil, and yet do it, they go down quick, miserable, and feeling, into the hell of iniquity.
( Admonitio 32). Aliter admonendi sunt qui illicita quae faciunt etiam laudant; atque aliter qui accusant prava, nec tamen devitant. Admonendi sunt enim qui illicita quae faciunt etiam laudant, ut considerent quod plerumque plus ore quam opere delinquant. Opere namque per semetipsos solos prava perpetrant; ore autem per tot personas iniquitatem exhibent, quot audientium mentes iniqua laudantes docent. Admonendi ergo sunt, ut si eradicare mala dissimulant, saltem seminare pertimescant. Admonendi sunt, ut eis perditio privata sufficiat. Rursumque admonendi sunt, ut si mali esse non metuunt, erubescant saltem videri quod sunt. Plerumque enim culpa dum absconditur, effugatur, quia dum mens erubescit videri quod tamen esse non metuit, erubescit quandoque esse quod fugit videri. Cum vero pravus quisque impudenter innotescit, quo liberius omne facinus perpetrat, eo etiam licitum putat; 89 et quod licitum suspicatur, in hoc proculdubio multiplicius mergitur. Unde scriptum est: Peccatum suum sicut Sodoma praedicaverunt, nec absconderunt . Peccatum enim suum si Sodoma absconderet, adhuc sub timore peccaret. Sed funditus frena timoris amiserat, quae ad culpam nec tenebras inquirebat. Unde et rursum scriptum est: Clamor Sodomorum et Gomorrhae multiplicatus est . Peccatum quippe cum voce, est culpa in actione; peccatum vero etiam cum clamore, est culpa cum libertate.
At contra admonendi sunt qui accusant prava, nec tamen devitant, ut provide perpendant quid in districto Dei judicio pro sua excusatione dicturi sunt, qui de reatu suorum criminum etiam semetipsis judicibus non excusantur. Hi itaque quid aliud quam praecones sunt sui? Voces contra culpas proferunt, et semetipsos operibus reos trahunt. Admonendi sunt ut videant quia de occulta jam retributione judicii est, quod eorum mens malum quod perpetrat illuminatur ut videat, sed non conatur ut vincat; ut quo melius videt, eo deterius pereat, quia et intelligentiae lumen percipit, et actionis pravae tenebras non relinquit. Nam cum acceptam ad adjutorium scientiam negligunt, hanc contra se in testimonium vertunt; et de lumine intelligentiae augent supplicia, quod profecto acceperant ut possent delere peccata. Quorum nimirum nequitia cum malum agit quod dijudicat, venturum jam judicium hic degustat; ut cum aeternis suppliciis servatur obnoxia, suo hic interim examine non sit absoluta; tantoque illic graviora tormenta percipiat, quanto hic malum non deserit, etiam quod ipsa condemnat. Hinc enim Veritas dicit: Servus qui cognovit voluntatem Domini sui, et non praeparavit, et non fecit secundum voluntatem ejus, vapulabit multis . Hinc Psalmista, ait: Descendant in infernum viventes . Vivi quippe quae circa illos aguntur sciunt et sentiunt, mortui autem sentire nil possunt. Mortui enim in infernum descenderent, si mala nesciendo perpetrarent. Cum vero sciunt mala, et tamen faciunt, ad iniquitatis infernum viventes miseri sentientesque descendant.
3.32 How those are to be admonished who sin from sudden impulse and those who sin deliberately PL 77, 113
(Admonition 33.). Differently to be admonished are those who are overcome by sudden passion and those who are bound in guilt of set purpose. For those whom sudden passion overcomes are to be admonished to regard themselves as daily set in the warfare of the present life, and to protect the heart, which cannot foresee wounds, with the shield of anxious fear; to dread the hidden darts of the ambushed foe, and, in so dark a contest, to guard with continual attention the inward camp of the soul. For, if the heart is left destitute of the solicitude of circumspection, it is laid open to wounds; since the crafty enemy strikes the breast the more freely as he catches it bare of the breastplate of forethought. Those who are overcome by sudden passion are to be admonished to cease caring too much for earthly things; since, while they entangle their attention immoderately in transitory things, they are not aware of the darts of sins which pierce them. Whence, also, the utterance of one that is stricken and yet sleeps is expressed by Solomon, who says, They have beaten me, and I was not pained; they have dragged me, and I felt it not. When shall I awake and again find wine (Prov. xxiii. 35)? For the soul that sleeps from the care of its solicitude is beaten and feels not pain, because, as it foresees not impending evils, so neither is it aware of those which it has perpetrated. It is dragged, and in no wise feels it, because it is led by the allurements of vices, and yet is not roused to keep guard over itself. But again it wishes to awake, that it may again find wine, because, although weighed down by the sleep of its torpor from keeping guard over itself, it still strives to be awake to the cares of the world, that it may be ever drunk with pleasures; and, while sleeping to that wherein it ought to have been wisely awake, it desires to be awake to something else, to which it might have laudably slept. Hence it is written previously, And thou shalt be as one that sleepeth in the midst of the sea, and as a steersman that is lulled to rest, having let go the rudder (Prov. xxiii. 35). For he sleeps in the midst of the sea who, placed among the temptations of this world, neglects to look out for the motions of vices that rush in upon him like impending heaps of waves. And the steersman, as it were, lets go the rudder when the mind loses the earnestness of solicitude for guiding the ship of the body. For, indeed, to let go the rudder in the sea is to leave off intentness of forethought among the storms of this life. For, if the steersman holds fast the rudder with anxious care, he now directs the ship among the billows right against them, now cleaves the assaults of the winds aslant. So, when the mind vigilantly guides the soul, it now surmounts some things and treads them down, now warily turns aside from others, so that it may both by hard exertion overcome present dangers, and by foresight gather strength against future struggle. Hence, again, of the strong warriors of the heavenly country it is said, Every man hath his sword upon his thigh because of fears in the night (Cant. iii. 8). For the sword is put upon the thigh when the evil suggestion of the flesh is subdued by the sharp edge of holy preaching. But by the night is expressed the blindness of our infirmity; since any opposition that is impending in the night is not seen. Every man’s sword, therefore, is put upon his thigh because of fears in the night; that is, because holy men, while they fear things which they do not see, stand always prepared for the strain of a struggle. Hence, again, it is said to the bride, Thy nose is as the tower that is in Lebanon (Cant. vii. 4). For the thing which we perceive not with our eyes we usually anticipate by the smell. By the nose, also, we discern between odours and stenches. What, then, is signified by the nose of the Church but the foreseeing discernment of Saints? It is also said to be like to the tower that is in Lebanon, because their discerning foresight is so set on a height as to see the struggles of temptations even before they come, and to stand fortified against them when they do come. For things that are foreseen when future are of less force when they are present; because, when every one has become more prepared against the blow, the enemy, who supposed himself to be unexpected, is weakened by the very fact of having been anticipated.
But, on the other hand, those who of set purpose are bound in guilt, are to be admonished to perpend with wary consideration how that, when they do what is evil of their own judgment, they kindle stricter judgment against themselves; and that by so much the harder sentence will smite them as the chains of deliberation have bound them more tightly in guilt. Perhaps they might sooner wash away their transgressions by penitence, had they fallen into them through precipitancy alone. For the sin is less speedily loosened which of set purpose is firmly bound. For unless the soul altogether despised eternal things, it would not perish in guilt advisedly. In this, then, those who perish of set purpose differ from those who fall through precipitancy; that the former, when they fall by sin from the state of righteousness, for the most part fall also into the snare of desperation. Hence it is that the Lord through the Prophet reproves not so much the wrong doings of precipitance as purposes of sin, saying, Lest perchance my indignation come out as fire, and be inflamed, and there be none to quench it because of the wickedness of your purposes (Jer. iv. 4). Hence, again, in wrath He says, I will visit upon you according to the fruit of your purposes (Ibid. xxiii. 2). Since, then, sins which are perpetrated of set purpose differ from other sins, the Lord censures purposes of wickedness rather than wicked deeds. For in deeds the sin is often of infirmity or of negligence, but in purposes it is always of malicious intent. Contrariwise, it is well said through the Prophet in describing a blessed man, And he sitteth not in the chair of pestilence (Ps. i. 1). For a chair is wont to be the seat of a judge or a president. And to sit in the chair of pestilence is to commit what is wrong judicially; to sit in the chair of pestilence is to discern with the reason what is evil, and yet deliberately to perpetrate it. He sits, as it were, in the chair of perverse counsel who is lifted up with so great elation of iniquity as to endeavour even by counsel to accomplish evil. And, as those who are supported by the dignity of the chair are set over the crowds that stand by, so sins that are purposely sought out transcend the transgressions of those who fall through precipitancy. Those, then, who even by counsel bind themselves in guilt are to be admonished hence to gather with what vengeance they must at some time be smitten, being now made, not companions, but princes, of evil-doers.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui repentina concupiscentia superantur, atque aliter qui in culpa ex consilio ligantur. Admonendi quippe sunt quos repentina concupiscentia superat, ut in bello praesentis vitae se quotidie positos attendant, et cor quod praevidere vulnera non potest, scuto solliciti timoris tegant; ut occulta insidiantis hostis jacula perhorrescant, et in tam caliginoso certamine intentione continua intra mentis castra se muniant. Nam si a circumspectionis sollicitudine cor destituitur, vulneribus aperitur, quia hostis callidus tanto liberius pectus percutit, quanto nudum a providentiae 90 lorica deprehendit. Admonendi sunt qui repentina concupiscentia superantur, ut curare nimis terrena desuescant; quia intentionem suam dum rebus transitoriis immoderatius implicant, quibus culparum jaculis transfigantur ignorant. Unde et per Salomonem vox percussi et dormientis exprimitur, qui ait: Verberaverunt me, sed non dolui; traxerunt me, et ego non sensi. Quando evigilabo, et rursum vina reperiam ? Mens quippe a cura suae sollicitudinis dormiens verberatur et non dolet, quia sicut imminentia mala non prospicit, sic nec quae perpetraverit agnoscit. Trahitur et nequaquam sentit, quia per illecebras vitiorum ducitur, nec tamen ad sui custodiam suscitatur. Quae quidem evigilare optat, ut rursum vina reperiat, quia quamvis somno torporis a sui custodia prematur, vigilare tamen ad saeculi curas nititur, ut semper voluptatibus debrietur; et cum ad illud dormiat in quo solerter vigilare debuerat, ad aliud vigilare appetit, ad quod laudabiliter dormire potuisset. Hinc superius scriptum est: Et eris quasi dormiens in medio mari, et quasi sopitus gubernator amisso clavo . In medio enim mari dormit, qui in hujus mundi tentationibus positus, providere motus irruentium vitiorum quasi imminentes undarum cumulos negligit. Et quasi clavum gubernator amittit, quando mens, ad regendam navem corporis, studium sollicitudinis perdit. Clavum quippe in mari amittere, est intentionem providam inter procellas hujus saeculi non tenere. Si enim gubernator clavum sollicite stringit, modo in fluctibus ex adverso navem dirigit, modo ventorum impetus per obliquum findit. Ita cum mens vigilanter animam regit, modo alia superans calcat, modo alia providens declinat; ut et praesentia laborando subjiciat, et contra futura certamina prospiciendo convalescat. Hinc rursum de fortibus supernae patriae bellatoribus dicitur: Uniuscujusque ensis super femur suum, propter timores nocturnos . Ensis enim super femur ponitur, quando acumine sanctae praedicationis prava suggestio carnis edomatur. Per noctem vero caecitas nostrae infirmitatis exprimitur, quia quidquid adversitatis in nocte imminet non videtur. Uniuscujusque ergo ensis super femur suum ponitur propter timores nocturnos, quia videlicet sancti viri dum ea quae non vident metuunt, ad intentionem certaminis parati semper assistunt. Hinc rursum sponsae dicitur: Nasus tuus sicut turris quae est in Libano . Rem namque quam oculis non cernimus, plerumque odore praevidemus. Per nasum quoque odores fetoresque discernimus. Quid ergo per nasum Ecclesiae, nisi sanctorum provida discretio designatur? Qui etiam turri similis quae est in Libano dicitur, quia discreta eorum providentia ita in alto sita est, ut tentationum certamina et priusquam veniant videat, et contra ea dum venerint munita subsistat. Quae enim futura praevidentur, cum praesentia fuerint, minoris virtutis fiunt; quia dum contra ictum quisque paratior redditur, hostis qui se inopinatum 91 credidit, eo ipso quo praevisus est, enervatur.
At contra admonendi sunt qui in culpa ex consilio ligantur, quatenus provida consideratione perpendant, quia dum mala ex judicio faciunt, districtius contra se judicium accendunt; ut tanto eos durior sententia feriat, quanto illos in culpa arctius vincula deliberationis ligant. Citius fortasse delicta poenitendo abluerent, si in his sola praecipitatione cecidissent. Nam tardius peccatum solvitur quod et per consilium solidatur. Nisi enim mens omni modo aeterna despiceret, in culpa ex judicio non periret. Hoc ergo praecipitatione lapsis per consilium pereuntes differunt, quod cum hi a statu justitiae peccando concidunt, plerumque simul et in laqueum desperationis cadunt. Hinc est quod per prophetam Dominus non tam praecipitationum prava, quam delictorum studia reprehendit, dicens: Ne forte egrediatur ut ignis indignatio mea, et succendatur, et non sit qui exstinguat, propter malitiam studiorum vestrorum . Hinc iterum iratus dicit: Visitabo super vos juxta fructum studiorum vestrorum . Quia ergo peccatis aliis differunt peccata quae per consilium perpetrantur, non tam prave facta Dominus quam studia pravitatis insequitur. In factis enim saepe infirmitate, saepe negligentia, in studiis vero malitiosa semper intentione peccatur. Quo contra recte beati viri expressione per Prophetam dicitur: Et in cathedra pestilentiae non sedit . Cathedra quippe judicis esse vel praesidentis solet. In cathedra autem pestilentiae sedere, est ex judicio prava committere: in cathedra pestilentiae sedere, est et ex ratione mala discernere, et tamen ex deliberatione perpetrare. Quasi in perversi consilii cathedra sedet, qui tanta iniquitatis elatione attollitur, ut adimplere malum etiam per consilia conetur. Et sicut assistentibus turbis praelati sunt qui cathedrae honore fulciuntur, ita delicta eorum qui praecipitatione corruunt, exquisita per studium peccata transcendunt. Admonendi ergo sunt, ut hinc colligant qui in culpa etiam se per consilium ligant, qua quandoque ultione feriendi sunt, qui nunc pravorum non socii, sed principes fiunt.
3.33 How those are to be admonished who commit very small but frequent faults, and those who, while avoiding such as are very small, are sometimes plunged in such as are grievous PL 77, 115
(Admonition 34.) Differently to be admonished are those who, though the unlawful things they do are very small, yet do them frequently, and those who keep themselves from small sins, but are sometimes plunged in such as are grievous. Those who frequently transgress, though in very small things, are to be admonished by no means to consider the quality of the sins they commit, but the quantity. For, if they scorn being afraid when they weigh their deeds, they ought to be alarmed when they number them; seeing that deep gulphs of rivers are filled by small but innumerable drops of rain; and bilge-water, increasing secretly, has the same effect as a storm raging openly; and the sores that break out on the members in scab are minute; but, when a multitude of them gets possession in countless numbers, it destroys the life of the body as much as one grievous wound inflicted on the breast. Hence for certain it is written, He that contemneth small things falleth by little and little (Ecclus. xix. 1). For he that neglects to bewail and avoid the smallest sins falls from the state of righteousness, not indeed suddenly, but bit by bit entirely. Those who transgress frequently in very little things are to be admonished to consider anxiously how that sometimes there is worse sin in a small fault than in a greater one. For a greater fault, in that it is the sooner acknowledged to be one, is by so much the more speedily amended; but a smaller one, being reckoned as though it were none at all, is retained in use with worse effect as it is so with less concern. Whence for the most part it comes to pass that the mind, accustomed to light evils, has no horror even of heavy ones, and, being fed up by sins, comes at last to a sort of sanction of iniquity, and by so much the more scorns to be afraid in greater matters as it has learnt to sin in little ones without fear.
But, on the other hand, those who keep themselves from small sins, but are sometimes plunged in grievous ones, are to be admonished anxiously to apprehend the state they are in; how that, while their heart is lifted up for very small things guarded against, they are so swallowed up in the very gulph of their own elation as to perpetrate others that are more grievous, and, while they outwardly master little ills, but are puffed up inwardly with vain glory, they prostrate their soul, overcome within itself by the sickness of pride, amid greater ills even outwardly. Those, then, who keep themselves from little faults, but are sometimes plunged in such as are grievous, are to be admonished to take care lest they fall inwardly where they suppose themselves to be standing outwardly, and lest, according to the retribution of the strict judge, elation on account of lesser righteousness become a way to the pitfall of more grievous sin. For such as, vainly elated, attribute their keeping of the least good to their own strength, being justly left to themselves are overwhelmed in greater sins; and by falling they learn that their standing was not of themselves, so that immeasurable ills may humble the heart that is exalted by the smallest good. They are to be admonished to consider that, while in their more grievous faults they bind themselves in deep guilt, they nevertheless for the most part sin worse in the little faults which they guard against; because, while in the former they do what is wicked, in the latter they hide from men that they are wicked. Whence it comes to pass that, when they perpetrate greater evils before God, it is a case of open iniquity; and when they are careful to observe small good things before men, it is a case of pretended holiness. For hence it is that it is said of the Pharisees, Straining out a gnat, but swallowing a camel (Matth. xxiii. 24). As if it were said plainly. The least evils ye discern; the greater ye devour. Hence it is that they are again reproved by the mouth of the Truth, when they are told, Ye tithe mint and anise and cummin, and omit the weightier matters of the Law, judgment and mercy and truth (Ibid. 23). For neither is it to be carelessly heard that, when He said that the least things were tithed, He chose indeed to mention the lowest of herbs, but yet such as are sweet-smelling; in order, surely, to shew that, when pretenders observe small things, they seek to extend for themselves the odour of a holy reputation; and, though they omit to fulfil the greatest things, they still observe such of the smallest as smell sweetly far and wide in human judgment.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui, licet minima, crebro tamen illicita faciunt; atque aliter qui se a parvis custodiunt, sed aliquando in gravibus demerguntur. Admonendi sunt qui quamvis in minimis, sed tamen frequenter excedunt, ut nequaquam considerent qualia, sed quanta committunt. Facta enim sua si despiciunt timere cum pensant, debent formidare cum numerant. Altos quippe gurgites fluminum, parvae sed innumerae replent guttae pluviarum. Et hoc agit sentina latenter excrescens, quod patenter procella saeviens. Et minuta sunt quae erumpunt membris per scabiem vulnera, sed cum multitudo eorum innumerabiliter occupat, sic vitam corporis sicut unum grave inflictum 92 pectori vulnus necat. Hinc videlicet scriptum est:
Qui modica spernit, paulatim decidit . Qui enim peccata minima flere ac devitare negligit, a statu justitiae non quidem repente, sed partibus totus cadit. Admonendi sunt qui in minimis frequenter excedunt, ut sollicite considerent quia nonnunquam in parva deterius, quam in majori culpa peccatur. Major enim quo citius quia sit culpa agnoscitur, eo etiam celerius emendatur; minor vero dum quasi nulla creditur, eo pejus quo et securius in usu retinetur. Unde fit plerumque ut mens assueta malis levibus nec gravia perhorrescat, atque ad quamdam auctoritatem nequitiae per culpas nutrita perveniat; et tanto in majoribus contemnat pertimescere, quanto in minimis didicit non timendo peccare.
At contra admonendi sunt qui se a parvis custodiunt, sed aliquando in gravibus demerguntur, ut sollicite seipsos deprehendant, quia dum cor eorum de custoditis minimis extollitur, ad perpetranda graviora ipso elationis suae barathro devorantur; et dum foris sibi parva subjiciunt, sed per inanem gloriam intus intumescunt, languore superbiae intrinsecus victam mentem etiam foras per mala majora prosternunt. Admonendi ergo sunt qui se a parvis custodiunt, sed aliquando in gravibus demerguntur, ne ubi se stare extrinsecus aestimant, ibi intrinsecus cadant, et juxta districti judicis retributionem elatio minoris justitiae via fiat ad foveam gravioris culpae. Qui enim vane elati, boni minimi custodiam suis viribus tribuunt, juste derelicti culpis majoribus obruuntur; et cadendo discunt non fuisse proprium quod steterunt, ut mala immensa cor reprimant, quod minima bona exaltant. Admonendi sunt ut considerent quod et in culpis gravioribus alto reatu se obligant, et tamen plerumque in parvis quae custodiunt, deterius peccant, quia et in illis iniqua faciunt, et per ista se hominibus quod iniqui sunt tegunt. Unde fit ut cum majora mala perpetrant coram Deo, apertae iniquitatis sit; et cum parva bona custodiunt coram hominibus, simulatae sanctitatis. Hinc est enim quod Pharisaeis dicitur: Liquantes culicem, camelum autem glutientes . Ac si aperte diceretur: Minima mala discernitis, majora devoratis. Hinc est quod rursum ore Veritatis increpantur, cum audiunt: Decimatis mentham, et anethum, et cyminum; et relinquitis quae graviora sunt legis, judicium, et misericordiam, et fidem. Neque enim negligenter audiendum est quod cum decimari minima diceret, extrema quidem de oleribus maluit, sed tamen bene olentia memorare; ut profecto ostenderet quia simulatores cum parva custodiunt, odorem de se extendere sanctae opinionis quaerunt; et quamvis implere maxima praetermittant, ea tamen minima observant, quae humano judicio longe lateque redoleant.
3.34 How those are to be admonished who do not even begin good things, and those who do not finish them when begun PL 77, 117
(Admonition 35.) Differently to be admonished are they who do not even begin good things, and those who in no wise complete such as they have begun. For as to those who do not even begin good things, for them the first need is, not to build up what they may wholesomely love, but to demolish that wherein they are wrongly occupied. For they will not follow the untried things they hear of, unless they first come to feel how pernicious are the things that they have tried; since neither does one desire to be lifted up who knows not the very fact that he has fallen; nor does one who feels not the pain of a wound seek any healing remedy. First, then, it is to be shewn to them how vain are the things that they love, and then at length to be carefully made known to them how profitable are the things that they let slip. Let them first see that what they love is to be shunned, and afterwards perceive without difficulty that what they shun is to be loved. For they sooner accept the things which they have not tried, if they recognize as true whatever discourse they may hear concerning the things that they have tried. So then they learn to seek true good with fulness of desire, when they have learnt with certainty of judgment how vainly they have held to what was false. Let them be told, therefore, both that present good things will soon pass away from enjoyment, and also that the account to be given of them will nevertheless endure, without passing away, for vengeance; since both what pleases them is withdrawn from them now against their will, and what pains them is reserved them, also against their will, for punishment. Thus may they be wholesomely filled with alarm by the same things in which they harmfully take delight; so that when the stricken soul, in sight of the deep ruin of its fall, perceives that it has reached a precipice, it may retrace its steps backward, and, fearing what it had loved, may learn to esteem highly what it once despised.
For hence it is that it is said to Jeremiah when sent to preach, See, I have this day set thee over the nations and over the kingdoms, to pluck out, and to pull down, and to destroy, and to scatter, and to build, and to plant (Jer. i. 10). Because, unless he first destroyed wrong things, he could not profitably build right things; unless he plucked out of the hearts of his hearers the thorns of vain love, he would certainly plant to no purpose the words of holy preaching. Hence it is that Peter first overthrows, that he may afterwards build up, when he in no wise admonished the Jews as to what they were now to do, but reproved them for what they had done, saying, Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by powers and wonders and signs, which God did by Him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves know; Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have by the hands of wicked men crucified and slain; whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of hell (Acts ii. 22–24); in order, to wit, that having been thrown down by a recognition of their cruelty, they might hear the building up of holy preaching by so much the more profitably as they anxiously sought it. Whence also they forthwith replied, What then shall we do, men and brethren? And it is presently said to them, Repent and be baptized, every one of you (Ibid. 37, 38). Which words of building up they would surely have despised, had they not first wholesomely become aware of the ruin of their throwing down. Hence it is that Saul, when the light from heaven shone upon him, did not hear immediately what he was to do aright, but what he had done wrong. For, when, fallen to the earth, he enquired, saying, Who art Thou, Lord? it was straightway replied, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest. And when he forthwith replied, Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do? it is added at once, Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee there what thou must do (Acts ix. 4, &c.; xxii. 8, &c.). Lo, the Lord, speaking from heaven, reproved the deeds of His persecutor, and yet did not at once shew him what he had to do. Lo, the whole fabric of his elation had already been thrown down and then, humble after his downfall, he sought to be built up: and when pride was thrown down, the words of building up were still kept back; to wit, that the cruel persecutor might long lie overthrown, and rise afterwards the more firmly built in good as he had fallen utterly upset from his former error. Those, then, who have not as yet begun to do any good are first to be overthrown by the hand of correction from the stiffness of their iniquity, that they may afterwards be lifted up to the state of well-doing. For this cause also we cut down the lofty timber of the forest, that we may raise it up in the roof of a building: but yet it is not placed in the fabric suddenly; in order, that is, that its vicious greenness may first be dried out: for the more the moisture thereof is exuded in the lowest, by so much the more solidly is it elevated to the topmost places.
But, on the other hand, those who in no wise complete the good things they have begun are to be admonished to consider with cautious circumspection how that, when they accomplish not their purposes, they tear up with them even the things that had been begun. For, if that which is seen to be a thing to be done advances not through assiduous application, even that which had been well done falls back. For the human soul in this world is, as it were, in the condition of a ship ascending against the stream of a river: it is never suffered to stay in one place, since it will float back to the nethermost parts unless it strive for the uppermost. If then the strong hand of the worker carry not on to perfection the good things begun, the very slackness in working fights against what has been wrought. For hence it is that it is said through Solomon, He that is feeble and slack in work is brother to him that wasteth his works (Prov. xviii. 9). For in truth he who does not strenuously execute the good things he has begun imitates in the slackness of his negligence the hand of the destroyer. Hence it is said by the Angel to the Church of Sardis, Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die; for I find not thy works complete before my God (Rev. iii. 2). Thus, because the works had not been found complete before his God, he foretold that those which remained, even such as had been done, were about to die. For, if that which is dead in us be not kindled into life, that which is retained as though still alive is extinguished too. They are to be admonished that it might have been more tolerable for them not to have laid hold of the right way than, having laid hold of it, to turn their backs upon it. For unless they looked back, they would not grow weak with any torpor with regard to their undertaken purpose. Let them hear, then, what is written, It had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness than, after they have known it, to be turned backward (2 Pet. ii. 21). Let them hear what is written; I would thou wert cold or hot: but, because than art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will begin to spue thee out of my mouth (Rev. iii. 15, 16). For he is hot who both takes up and completes good purposes; but he is cold who does not even begin any to be completed. And as transition is made through lukewarmness from cold to heat, so through lukewarmness there is a return from heat to cold. Whosoever, then, has lost the cold of unbelief so as to live, but in no wise passes beyond lukewarmness so as to go on to burn, he doubtless, despairing of heat, while he lingers in pernicious lukewarmness, is in the way to become cold. But, as before lukewarmness there is hope in cold, so after cold there is despair in lukewarmness. For he who is yet in his sins loses not his trust in conversion: but he who after conversion has become lukewarm has withdrawn the hope that there might have been of the sinner. It is required, then, that every one be either hot or cold, lest, being lukewarm, he be spued out: that is, that either, being not yet converted, he still afford hope of his conversion, or, being already converted, he be fervent in virtues; lest he be spued out as lukewarm, in that he goes back in torpor from purposed heat to pernicious cold.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui bona nec inchoant, 93 atque aliter qui inchoata minime consummant. Qui enim bona nec inchoant, non sunt eis prius aedificanda quae salubriter diligant, sed destruenda ea in quibus semetipsos nequiter versant. Neque enim sequuntur quae inexperta audiunt, nisi prius quam perniciosa sint ea quae sibi sunt experta, deprehendant, quia nec levari appetit, qui et hoc ipsum quia cecidit nescit; et qui dolorem vulneris non sentit, salutis remedia non requirit. Prius ergo ostendenda sunt, quam sint vana quae diligunt, et tunc demum vigilanter intimanda quam sint utilia quae praetermittunt. Prius videant fugienda quae amant, et sine difficultate postmodum cognoscant amanda esse quae fugiunt. Melius enim inexperta recipiunt, si de expertis quidquid disputationis audiunt, veraciter cognoscunt. Tunc igitur pleno voto discunt vera bona quaerere, cum certo judicio deprehenderint falsa se vacue tenuisse. Audiant ergo quod bona praesentia et a delectatione citius transitura sunt, et tamen eorum causa ad ultionem sine transitu permansura; quia et nunc quod libet invitis subtrahitur, et tunc quod dolet invitis in supplicium reservatur. Itaque eisdem rebus terreantur salubriter, quibus noxie delectantur; ut dum perculsa mens alta ruinae suae damna conspiciens, sese in praecipitium pervenisse deprehendit, gressum post terga revocet, et pertimescens quae amaverat, discat diligere quae contemnebat.
Hinc est enim quod Jeremiae misso ad praedicationem dicitur: Ecce constitui te hodie super gentes et super regna, ut evellas et destruas, et disperdas et dissipes, et aedifices et plantes . Quia nisi prius perversa destrueret, aedificare utiliter recta non posset; nisi ab auditorum suorum cordibus spinas vani amoris evelleret, nimirum frustra in eis sanctae praedicationis verba plantaret. Hinc est quod Petrus prius evertit, ut postmodum construat, cum nequaquam Judaeos monebat quid jam facerent, sed de his quae fecerant, increpabat dicens: Jesum Nazarenum virum approbatum a Deo in vobis, virtutibus et prodigiis et signis quae per illum fecit Deus in medio vestri, sicut vos scitis: hunc definito consilio et praescientia Dei traditum, per manus iniquorum affigentes interemistis, quem Deus suscitavit solutis doloribus inferni ; ut videlicet crudelitatis suae cognitione destructi, aedificationem sanctae praedicationis quanto anxie quaererent, tanto utiliter audirent. Unde et illico respondet: Quid ergo faciemus, viri fratres? Quibus mox dicitur: Agite poenitentiam, et baptizetur unusquisque vestrum . Quae aedificationis verba profecto contemnerent, nisi prius salubriter ruinam suae destructionis invenissent. Hinc est quod Saulus cum super eum coelitus lux emissa resplenduit, non jam quid recte deberet facere, sed quid prave fecisset, audivit. Nam cum prostratus requireret, dicens: Quis es, Domine? Respondetur protinus: Ego sum Jesus Nazarenus, quem tu persequeris . Et cum repente subjungeret: Domine, quid me jubes facere ? Illico adjungitur: Surgens ingredere civitatem, et ibi dicetur tibi quid te oporteat facere . Ecce de coelo Dominus loquens persecutoris sui facta corripuit, nec tamen illico quae essent facienda monstravit. Ecce elationis ejus fabrica jam tota corruerat, et 94 post ruinam suam humilis aedificari requirebat, et cum superbia destruitur, aedificationis tamen verba retinentur; ut videlicet persecutor immanis diu destructus jaceret, et tanto post in bonis solidius surgeret, quanto prius funditus eversus a pristino errore cecidisset. Qui ergo nulla adhuc agere bona coeperunt, a rigiditate antea suae pravitatis, correctionis manu evertendi sunt, ut ad statum postmodum rectae operationis erigantur, quia et idcirco altum silvae lignum succidimus, ut hoc in aedificii tegmine sublevemus; sed tamen non repente in fabrica ponitur, ut nimirum prius vitiosa ejus viriditas exsiccetur, cujus quo plus in infimis humor excoquitur, eo ad summa solidius levatur
At contra admonendi sunt qui inchoata bona minime consummant, ut cauta circumspectione considerent quia dum proposita non perficiunt, etiam quae fuerant coepta convellunt. Si enim quod videtur gerendum sollicita intentione non crescit, etiam quod fuerat bene gestum decrescit. In hoc quippe mundo humana anima quasi more navis est contra ictum fluminis conscendentis: uno in loco nequaquam stare permittitur, quia ad ima relabitur, nisi ad summa conetur. Si ergo inchoata bona fortis operantis manus ad perfectionem non sublevat, ipsa operandi remissio contra hoc quod operatum est, pugnat. Hinc est enim quod per Salomonem dicitur: Qui mollis et dissolutus est in opere suo, frater est sua opera dissipantis . Quia videlicet qui coepta bona districte non exsequitur, dissolutione negligentiae manum destruentis imitatur. Hinc Sardis Ecclesiae ab angelo dicitur: Esto vigilans, et confirma caetera quae moritura erant, non enim invenio opera tua plena coram Deo meo . Quia igitur plena coram Deo ejus opera inventa non fuerant, moritura reliqua etiam quae erant gesta praedicebat. Si enim quod mortuum in nobis est ad vitam non accenditur, hoc etiam exstinguitur, quod quasi adhuc vivum tenetur. Admonendi sunt ut perpendant quod tolerabilius esse potuisset recti viam non arripere, quam arrepta post tergum redire. Nisi enim retro aspicerent, erga coeptum studium nullo torpore languerent. Audiant ergo quod scriptum est: Melius erat eis non cognoscere viam justitiae, quam post agnitionem retrorsum converti . Audiant quod scriptum est: Utinam frigidus esses, aut calidus; sed quia tepidus es, et nec frigidus, nec calidus, incipiam te evomere ex ore meo . Calidus quippe est qui bona studia et arripit et consummat; frigidus vero est qui consummanda nec inchoat. Et sicut a frigore per teporem transitur ad calorem, ita a calore per teporem reditur ad frigus. Quisquis ergo amisso infidelitatis frigore vivit, sed nequaquam tepore superato excrescit ut ferveat, procul dubio calore desperato, dum noxio in tepore demoratur, agit ut frigescat. Sed sicut ante teporem frigus sub spe est, ita post frigus tepor in desperatione. Qui enim adhuc in peccatis est, conversionis fiduciam non amittit. Qui vero post conversionem tepuit, et spem quae esse potuit de peccatore subtraxit. Aut calidus ergo quisque esse, aut frigidus quaeritur, ne tepidus evomatur; ut videlicet aut necdum conversus, adhuc de se spem 95 conversionis praebeat, aut jam conversus in virtutibus inardescat; ne evomatur tepidus, qui a calore quem proposuit torpore ad noxium frigus redit.
3.35 How those are to be admonished who do bad things secretly and good things openly, and those who do contrariwise PL 77, 119
(Admonition 36.) Differently to be admonished are those who do bad things in secret and good things publicly, and those who hide the good things they do, and yet in some things done publicly allow ill to be thought of them. For those who do bad things in secret and good things publicly are to be admonished to consider with what swiftness human judgments flee away, but with what immobility divine judgments endure. They are to be admonished to fix the eyes of their mind on the end of things; since, while the attestation of human praise passes away, the heavenly sentence, which penetrates even hidden things, grows strong unto lasting retribution. When, therefore, they set their hidden wrong things before the divine judgment, and their right things before human eyes, both without a witness is the good which they do publicly, and not without an eternal witness is their latent transgression. So by concealing their faults from men, and displaying their virtues, they both discover while they hide what they deserve to be punished for, and hide while they discover what they might have been rewarded for. Such persons the Truth calls whited sepulchres, beautiful outward, but full of dead men’s bones (Matth. xxiii. 17); because they cover up the evil of vices within, but by the exhibition of certain works flatter human eyes with the mere outward colour of righteousness. They are therefore to be admonished not to despise the right things they do, but to believe them to be of better desert. For those greatly misjudge their own good things who think human favour sufficient for their reward. For when transitory praise is sought in return for right doing, a thing worthy of eternal reward is sold for a mean price. As to which price being received, indeed, the Truth says, Verily I say unto you, they have received their reward (Matth. vi. 2, 5, 6). They are to be admonished to consider that, when they prove themselves bad in hidden things, but yet offer themselves as examples publicly in good works, they shew that what they shun is to be followed; they cry aloud that what they hate is to be loved: in fine, they live to others, and die to themselves.
But, on the other hand, those who do good things in secret, and yet in some things done publicly allow evil to be thought of them, are to be admonished that, while what is good in them quickens themselves in the virtue of well-doing, they themselves slay not others through the example of a bad repute; that they love not their neighbours less than themselves, nor, while themselves imbibing a wholesome drought of wine, pour out a pestiferous cup of poison to minds intent on observing them. These assuredly in one way little help the life of their neighbour, and in the other greatly burden it, while they both study to do what is right unseen, and also, in some things in which they set an example, sow from themselves the seeds of evil. For whosoever is already competent to tread under foot the lust of praise commits a fraud on edification, if he conceals the good things he does; and he steals away, as it were, the roots of germination after having cast the seed, who shews not forth the work that is to be imitated. For hence in the Gospel the Truth says, That they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven (Matth. v. 16). But then there comes also this sentence, which has the appearance of enjoining something very different, namely, Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of them (Matth. vi. 1).
What means then its being enjoined both that our work is so to be done as not to be seen, and yet that it should be seen, but that the things we do are to be hidden, lest we ourselves should be praised, and yet to be shewn, that we may increase the praise of our heavenly Father? For, when the Lord forbade us to do our righteousness before men, He straightway added, To be seen of them. And again, when He enjoined that our good works were to be seen of men, He forthwith subjoined, That they may glorify your Father which is in heaven (Matth. v. 16). In what manner, then, they are to be seen, and in what manner they are not to be seen, He shewed in the end of His injunctions, to the effect that the mind of the worker should not seek for his work to be seen on his own account, and yet that on account of the glory of the heavenly Father he should not conceal it. Whence it commonly comes to pass that a good work is both in secret when it is done publicly, and again in public when it is done secretly. For he that in a public good work seeks not his own, but the heavenly Father’s glory, hides what he has done, in that he has had Him only for a witness whom he has desired to please. And he who in his secret good work covets being observed and praised has done this before men, even though no one has seen what he has done; because he has adduced so many witnesses to his good work as he has sought human praises in his heart. But when bad repute, so far as it prevails without sin committed, is not obliterated from the minds of lookers on, the cup of guilt is offered, in the way of example, to all who think evil. Whence also it generally comes to pass, that those who carelessly allow evil to be thought of them do not indeed commit wickedness in their own persons, but still, through those who may have taken example from them, offend in a more manifold way. Hence it is that Paul says to those who ate certain unclean things without pollution, but in this their eating put a stumbling-block of temptation in the way of the imperfect, Take heed, lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to them that are weak (1 Cor. viii. 9); and again, And by thy conscience shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died. But when ye so sin against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ (Ibid. ii. 12). Hence it is that Moses, when he said, Thou shalt not curse the deaf, at once added, Nor put a stumblingblock before the blind (Lev. xix. 14). For to curse the deaf is to disparage one who is absent and does not hear; but to put a stumbling-block before the blind is to act indeed with discernment, but yet to give cause of offence to him who has not the light of discernment.
Aliter admonendi sunt qui mala occulte agunt, et bona publice; atque aliter qui bona quae faciunt abscondunt, et tamen quibusdam factis publice mala de se opinari permittunt. Admonendi enim sunt qui mala occulte agunt, et bona publice, ut pensent humana judicia quanta velocitate evolant, divina autem quanta immobilitate perdurant. Admonendi sunt ut in fine rerum mentis oculos figant, quia et humanae laudis attestatio praeterit, et superna sententia, quae et abscondita penetrat, ad retributionem perpetuam convalescit. Dum igitur occulta mala sua divinis judiciis, recta autem sua humanis oculis anteponunt, et sine teste est bonum quod publice faciunt, et non sine aeterno teste est quod latenter delinquunt. Culpas itaque suas occultando hominibus, virtutesque pandendo, et unde puniri debeant abscondentes detegunt, et unde remunerari poterant, detegentes abscondunt. Quos recte sepulcra dealbata speciosa exterius, sed mortuorum ossibus plena Veritas vocat , quia vitiorum mala intus contegunt, humanis vero oculis quorumdam demonstratione operum, de solo foris justitiae colore blandiuntur. Admonendi itaque sunt, ne quae agunt recta despiciant, sed ea meriti melioris credant. Valde namque bona sua dijudicant, qui ad eorum mercedem sufficere humanos favores putant. Cum enim pro recto opere laus transitoria quaeritur, aeterna retributione res digna vili pretio venundatur. De quo videlicet pretio percepto Veritas dicit: Amen dico vobis, receperunt mercedem suam . Admonendi sunt ut considerent quia dum pravos se in occultis exhibent, sed tamen exempla de se publice in bonis operibus praebent, ostendunt sequenda quae fugiunt, clamant amanda quae oderunt, vivunt postremo aliis, et sibi moriuntur.
At contra admonendi sunt qui bona occulte faciunt, et tamen quibusdam factis publice de se mala opinari permittunt, ne cum bona semetipsos actionis rectae virtute vivificant, in se alios per exemplum pravae aestimationis occidant; ne minus quam se proximos diligant, et cum ipsi salubrem potum vini sorbeant, intentis in sui consideratione mentibus pestiferum veneni poculum fundant. Hi nimirum in uno proximorum vitam minus adjuvant, in altero multum gravant, dum student et recta occulte agere, et quibusdam factis, ad exemplum de se prava seminare. Quisquis enim laudis concupiscentiam calcare jam sufficit, aedificationis fraudem perpetrat, si bona quae agit, occultat; et quasi jactato semine germinandi radices subtrahit, qui opus quod imitandum est, non ostendit. Hinc namque in Evangelio Veritas dixit: Videant opera vestra bona, et glorificent Patrem vestrum qui in coelis est . Ubi illa quoque sententia promitur, 96 quae longe aliud praecepisse videtur, dicens: Attendite ne justitiam vestram faciatis coram hominibus, ut videamini ab eis .
Quid est ergo quod opus nostrum et ita faciendum est ne videatur, et tamen ut debeat videri praecipitur, nisi quod ea quae agimus, et occultanda sunt, ne ipsi laudemur, et tamen ostendenda sunt, ut laudem coelestis Patris augeamus? Nam cum nos justitiam nostram coram hominibus facere Dominus prohiberet, illico adjunxit: Ut videamini ab eis. Et cum rursus videnda ab hominibus bona opera nostra praeciperet, protinus subdidit: Ut glorificent Patrem vestrum qui in coelis est . Qualiter igitur videnda essent, vel qualiter non videnda, ex sententiarum fine monstravit, quatenus operantis mens opus suum et propter se videri non quaereret, et tamen hoc propter coelestis Patris gloriam non celaret. Unde fit plerumque ut bonum opus et in occulto sit, cum fit publice; et rursus in publico, cum agitur occulte. Qui enim in publico bono opere non suam, sed superni Patris gloriam quaerit, quod fecit abscondit; quia solum illum testem habuit, cui placere curavit. Et qui in secreto suo bono opere deprehendi ac laudari concupiscit; et nullus fortasse vidit quod exhibuit, et tamen hoc coram hominibus fecit, quia tot testes in bono opere secum duxit, quot humanas laudes in corde requisivit. Cum vero prava aestimatio, in quantum sine peccato valet, ab intuentium mente non tergitur, cunctis mala credentibus per exemplum culpa propinatur. Unde et plerumque contingit, ut qui negligenter de se mala opinari permittunt, per semetipsos quidem nulla iniqua faciant; sed tamen per eos qui se imitati fuerint, multiplicius delinquant. Hinc est quod Paulus immunda quaedam sine pollutione comedentibus, sed imperfectis tentationis scandalum sua hac comestione moventibus dicit: Videte ne forte haec licentia vestra offendiculum fiat infirmis . Et rursus: Et peribit infirmus in tua conscientia frater, propter quem Christus mortuus est. Sic autem peccantes in fratres, et percutientes conscientiam eorum infirmam, in Christum peccatis . Hinc est quod Moyses cum diceret: Non maledices surdo, protinus adjunxit: Nec coram caeco pones offendiculum . Surdo quippe maledicere, est absenti et non audienti derogare: coram caeco vero offendiculum ponere, est discretam quidem rem agere, sed tamen ei qui lumen discretionis non habet, scandali occasionem praebere.
3.36 Concerning the exhortation to be addressed many at once, that It may so aid the virtues of each among them that vices contrary to such virtues may not grow up through it PL 77, 121
These are the things that a Bishop of souls should observe in the diversity of his preaching, that he may solicitously oppose suitable medicines to the diseases of his several hearers. But, whereas it is a matter of great anxiety, in exhorting individuals, to be of service to them according to their individual needs, since it is a very difficult thing to instruct each person in what concerns himself, dealing out due consideration to each case, it is yet far more difficult to admonish innumerable hearers labouring under various passions at one and the same time with one common exhortation. For in this case the speech is to be tempered with such art that, the vices of the hearers being diverse, it may be found suitable to them severally, and yet be not diverse from itself; that it pass indeed with one stroke through the midst of passions, but, after the manner of a two-edged sword, cut the swellings of carnal thoughts on either side; so that humility be so preached to the proud that yet fear be not increased in the timid; that confidence be so infused into the timid that yet the unbridled licence of the proud grow not; that solicitude in well doing be so preached to the listless and torpid that yet licence of immoderate action be not increased in the unquiet; that bounds be so set on the unquiet that yet careless torpor be not produced in the listless; that wrath be so extinguished in the impatient that yet negligence grow not in the easy and soft-hearted; that the soft-hearted be so inflamed to zeal that yet fire be not added to the wrathful; that liberality in giving be so infused into the niggardly that yet the reins of profusion be in no wise loosened to the prodigal; that frugality be so preached to the prodigal that yet care to keep perishable things be not increased in the niggardly; that marriage be so praised to the incontinent that yet those who are already continent be not called back to voluptuousness; that virginity of body be so praised to the continent that yet fecundity of the flesh come not to be despised by the married. Good things are so to be preached that ill things be not assisted sideways. The highest good is so to be praised that the lowest be not despaired of. The lowest is so to be cherished that there be no cessation of striving for the highest from the lowest being thought sufficient.
Haec sunt quae praesul animarum in praedicationis diversitate custodiat, ut sollicitus congrua singulorum vulneribus medicamina opponat. Sed cum magni sit studii ut exhortandis singulis serviatur ad singula, cum valde laboriosum sit unumquemque de propriis sub dispensatione debitae considerationis instruere, longe tamen laboriosius est auditores innumeros ac diversis passionibus laborantes, uno eodemque tempore voce unius et 97 tanta arte vox temperanda est, ut cum diversa sint auditorum vitia, et singulis inveniatur congrua, et tamen sibimetipsi non sit diversa; ut inter passiones medias uno quidem ductu transeat, sed more bicipitis gladii tumores cogitationum carnalium ex diverso latere incidat, quatenus sic superbis praedicetur humilitas, ut tamen timidis non augeatur metus, sic timidis infundatur auctoritas, ut tamen superbis non crescat effrenatio. Sic otiosis ac torpentibus praedicetur sollicitudo boni operis, ut tamen inquietis immoderatae licentia non augeatur actionis. Sic inquietis ponatur modus, ut tamen otiosis non fiat torpor securus. Sic ab impatientibus exstinguatur ira, ut tamen remissis ac lenibus non crescat negligentia. Sic lenes accendantur ad zelum, ut tamen iracundis non addatur incendium. Sic tenacibus infundatur tribuendi largitas, ut tamen prodigis effusionis frena minime laxentur. Sic prodigis praedicetur parcitas, ut tamen tenacibus periturarum rerum custodia non augeatur. Sic incontinentibus laudetur conjugium, ut tamen jam continentes non revocentur ad luxum. Sic continentibus laudetur virginitas corporis, ut tamen in conjugibus despecta non fiat fecunditas carnis. Sic praedicanda sunt bona, ne ex latere juventur et mala. Sic laudanda sunt bona summa, ne desperentur ultima. Sic nutrienda sunt ultima, ne dum sufficere creduntur, nequaquam tendatur ad summa.
3.37 Of the exhortation to be applied to one person, who labours under contrary passions PL 77, 122
It is indeed a serious labour for the preacher to keep an eye in his public preaching to the hidden affections and motives of individuals, and, after the manner of the palæstra, to turn himself with skill to either side: yet he is worn with much severer labour, when he is compelled to preach to one person who is subject to contrary vices. For it is commonly the case that some one is of too joyous a constitution, and yet sadness suddenly arising immoderately depresses him. The preacher, therefore, must give heed that the temporary sadness be so removed that the constitutional joyousness be not increased; and that the constitutional joyousness be so curbed that the temporary sadness be not aggravated. This man is burdened by a habit of immoderate precipitancy, and yet sometimes the power of a suddenly-born fear impedes his doing what ought to be done in haste. That man is burdened by a habit of immoderate fear, and yet sometimes is impelled in what he desires by the rashness of immoderate precipitancy. In the one, therefore, let the fear that suddenly arises be so repressed that his long-nourished precipitancy do not further grow. In the other let the precipitancy that suddenly arises be so repressed that yet the fear stamped on him by constitution do not gather strength. And, indeed, what is there strange in the physicians of souls being on their guard in these things, when those who heal not hearts but bodies govern themselves with so great skill of discernment? For it is often the case that extreme faintness weighs down a weak body, which faintness ought to be met by strong remedies; but yet the weak body cannot bear a strong remedy. He, therefore, who treats the case gives heed so to draw off the supervening malady that the pre-existing weakness of the body be in no wise increased, lest perchance the faintness should pass away with the life. He compounds, then, his remedy with such discernment as at one and the same time to meet both the faintness and the weakness. If, then, medicine for the body administered without division can be of service in a divided way, why should not medicine for the soul, applied in one and the same preaching, be of power to meet moral diseases in diverse directions: which medicine is the more subtle in its operation in that invisible things are dealt with?
Et gravis quidem praedicatori labor est, in communis praedicationis voce, ad occultos singulorum motus causasque vigilare, et palaestrarum more in diversi lateris arte se vertere; multo tamen acriori labore fatigatur, quando uni e contrariis vitiis servienti praedicare compellitur. Plerumque enim quis laetae nimis conspersionis existit; sed tamen eum repente tristitia oborta immaniter deprimit. Curandum est itaque praedicatori quatenus sic tergatur tristitia quae venit ex tempore, ut non augeatur laetitia quae suppetit ex conspersione; et sic frenetur laetitia quae ex conspersione est, ut tamen non crescat tristitia quae venit ex tempore. Iste gravatur usu immoderatae praecipitationis, et aliquando tamen ab eo quod festine agendum est, eum vis praepedit subito natae formidinis. Ille gravatur usu immoderatae formidinis, et aliquando tamen in eo quod appetit, temeritate impellitur praecipitationis. Sic itaque in isto reprimatur subito oborta formido, ut tamen non excrescat enutrita diu praecipitatio. Sic in illo reprimatur repente oborta praecipitatio, ut tamen non convalescat impressa ex conspersione formido. Quid autem mirum si mentium medici ista custodiunt, dum tanta discretionis arte se temperant, qui non corda sed corpora medentur? Plerumque enim debile corpus opprimit languor immanis, cui languori 98 scilicet obviari adjutoriis fortibus debet, sed tamen corpus debile, adjutorium forte non sustinet. Studet igitur qui medetur, quatenus sic superexistentem morbum subtrahat, ut nequaquam supposita corporis debilitas crescat, ne fortasse languor cum vita deficiat. Tanta ergo adjutorium discretione componit, ut uno eodemque tempore et languori obviet et debilitati. Si igitur medicina corporis indivise adhibita servire divisibiliter potest (tunc enim vere medicina est, quando sic per eam vitio superexistenti succurritur, ut etiam suppositae conspersioni serviatur), cur medicina mentis una eademque praedicatione apposita, morum morbis diverso ordine obviare non valeat, quae tanto subtilior agitur, quanto de invisibilibus tractatur?
3.38 That sometimes lighter vices are to be left alone, that more grievous ones may be removed PL 77, 123
But since, when the sickness of two vices attacks a man, one presses upon him more lightly, and the other perchance more heavily, it is undoubtedly right to haste to the succour of that through which there is the more rapid tendency to death. And, if the one cannot be restrained from causing the death which is imminent unless the other which is contrary to it increase, the preacher must be content by skilful management in his exhortation to suffer one to increase, to the end that he may keep the other back from causing the death which is imminent. When he does this, he does not aggravate the disease, but preserves the life of his sufferer to whom he administers the medicine, that he may find a fitting time for searching out means of recovery. For there is often one who, while he puts no restraint on his gluttony in food, is presently pressed hard by the stings of lechery, which is on the point of overcoming him, and who, when, terrified by the fear of this struggle, he strives to restrain himself through abstinence, is harassed by the temptation of vain-glory: in which case certainly one vice is by no means extinguished unless the other be fostered. Which plague then should be the more ardently attacked but that which presses on the man the more dangerously? For it is to be tolerated that through the virtue of abstinence arrogance should meanwhile grow against one that is alive, lest through gluttony lechery should cut him off from life entirely. Hence it is that Paul, when he considered that his weak hearer would either continue to do evil or rejoice in the reward of human praise for well-doing, said, Wilt thou not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same (Rom. xiii. 3). For it is not that good things should be done in order that no human power may be feared, or that the glory of transitory praise may be thereby won; but, considering that the weak soul could not rise to so great strength as to shun at the same time both wickedness and praise, the excellent preacher in his admonition offered something and took away something. For by conceding mild ailments he drew off keener ones; that, since the mind could not rise all at once to the relinquishing of all its vices, it might, while left in familiarity with some one of them, be taken off without difficulty from another.
Sed quia plerumque dum duorum vitiorum languor irruit, hoc levius, illud fortasse gravius premit; ei nimirum vitio rectius sub celeritate subvenitur, per quod festine ad interitum tenditur. Et si hoc a vicina morte restringi non potest, nisi illud etiam quod existit contrarium crescat tolerandum praedicatori est, ut per exhortationem suam artificioso moderamine unum patiatur crescere, quatenus possit aliud a vicina morte retinere. Quod cum agit, non morbum exaggerat, sed vulnerati sui, cui medicamentum adhibet, vitam servat, ut exquirendae salutis congruum tempus inveniat. Saepe enim quis a ciborum se ingluvie minime temperans, jamjamque pene superantis luxuriae stimulis premitur, qui hujus pugnae metu territus, dum se per abstinentiam restringere nititur, inanis gloriae tentatione fatigatur: in quo nimirum unum vitium nullatenus extinguitur, nisi aliud nutriatur. Quae igitur pestis ardentius insequenda est, nisi quae periculosius premit? Tolerandum nunquam est ut per virtutem abstinentiae interim arrogantia contra viventem crescat, ne eum per ingluviem a vita funditus luxuria exstinguat. Hinc est quod Paulus, cum infirmum auditorem suum perpenderet, aut prava adhuc velle agere, aut de actione recta humanae laudis retributione gaudere, ait: Vis non timere potestatem? bonum fac, et habebis laudem ex illa . Neque enim ideo bona agenda sunt ut potestas hujus mundi nulla timeatur, aut per haec gloria transitoriae laudis sumatur. Sed cum infirmam mentem ad tantum robur ascendere non posse pensaret, ut et pravitatem vitaret simul et laudem; praedicator egregius ei, admonendo aliquid obtulit, et aliquid tulit. Concedendo enim lenia, subtraxit acriora; ut quia ad deserenda cuncta simul non assurgeret, dum in quodam suo vitio animus familiariter relinquitur, a quodam suo sine labore tolleretur. 99
3.39 That deep things ought not to be preached at all to weak souls PL 77, 124
But the preacher should know how to avoid drawing the mind of his hearer beyond its strength, lest, so to speak, the string of the soul, when stretched more than it can bear, should be broken. For all deep things should be covered up before a multitude of hearers, and scarcely opened to a few. For hence the Truth in person says, Who, thinkest thou, is the faithful and wise steward, whom his Lord has appointed over his household, to give them their measure of wheat in due season? (Luke xii. 42). Now by a measure of wheat is expressed a portion of the Word, lest, when anything is given to a narrow heart beyond its capacity, it be spilt. Hence Paul says, I could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As it were to babes in Christ, I have given you milk to drink, and not meat (1 Cor. iii. 1, 2). Hence Moses, when he comes on from the sanctuary of God, veils his shining face before the people; because in truth He shews not to multitudes the secrets of inmost brightness (Exod. xxxiv. 33, 35). Hence it is enjoined on him by the Divine voice that if any one should dig a cistern, and not cover it, and an ox or ass should fall into it, he should pay the price (Exod. xxi. 33, 34), because when one who has arrived at the deep streams of knowledge covers them not up before the brutish hearts of his hearers, he is adjudged as liable to penalty, if through his words a soul, whether clean or unclean, be caught on a stumbling-stone. Hence it is said to the blessed Job, Who hath given understanding unto the cock? (Job xxxviii. 36). For a holy preacher, crying aloud in time of darkness, is as the cock crowing in the night, when he says, It is even now the hour for us to arise from sleep (Rom. xiii. 11). And again, Awake ye righteous, and sin not (1 Cor. xv. 34). But the cock is wont to utter loud chants in the deeper hours of the night; but, when the time of morning is already at hand, he frames small and slender tones; because, in fact, he who preaches aright cries aloud plainly to hearts that are still in the dark, and shews them nothing of hidden mysteries, that they may then hear the more subtle teachings concerning heavenly things, when they draw nigh to the light of truth.
Sciendum vero est praedicatori, ut auditoris sui animum ultra vires non trahat, ne, ut ita dicam, dum plus quam valet tenditur, mentis chorda rumpatur. Alta enim quaeque debent multis audientibus contegi, et vix paucis aperiri. Hinc namque per semetipsam Veritas dicit: Quis putas est fidelis dispensator et prudens, quem constituit dominus super familiam suam, ut det illis in tempore tritici mensuram ? Per mensuram quippe tritici exprimitur modus verbi, ne cum angusto cordi incapabile aliquid tribuitur, extra fundatur. Hinc Paulus ait: Non potui vobis loqui quasi spiritalibus, sed quasi carnalibus. Tanquam parvulis in Christo lac vobis potum dedi, non escam . Hinc Moyses a secreto Dei exiens, coruscantem coram populo faciem velat , quia nimirum turbis claritatis intimae arcana non indicat. Hinc per eum divina voce praecipitur , ut is qui cisternam foderit, si operire neglexerit, corruente in ea bove vel asino, pretium reddat; quia ad alta scientiae fluenta perveniens, cum haec apud bruta audientium corda non contegit, poenae reus addicitur, si per verba ejus in scandalum, sive munda sive immunda mens capiatur. Hinc ad beatum Job dicitur? Quis dedit gallo intelligentiam ? Praedicator etenim sanctus dum caliginoso hoc clamat in tempore, quasi gallus cantat in nocte, cum dicit: Hora est jam nos de somno surgere . Et rursum: Evigilate justi, et nolite peccare . Gallus autem 100 profundioribus horis noctis altos edere cantus solet; cum vero matutinum jam tempus in proximo est, minutas ac tenues voces format, quia nimirum qui recte praedicat, obscuris adhuc cordibus aperta clamat, nil de occultis mysteriis indicat, ut tunc subtiliora quaeque de coelestibus audiant, cum luci veritatis appropinquant.
3.40 Of the work and the voice of preaching PL 77, 124
But in the midst of these things we are brought back by the earnest desire of charity to what we have already said above; that every preacher should give forth a sound more by his deeds than by his words, and rather by good living imprint footsteps for men to follow than by speaking shew them the way to walk in. For that cock, too, whom the Lord in his manner of speech takes to represent a good preacher, when he is now preparing to crow, first shakes his wings, and by smiting himself makes himself more awake; since it is surely necessary that those who give utterance to words of holy preaching should first be well awake in earnestness of good living, lest they rouse others with their voice while themselves torpid in performance; that they should first shake themselves up by lofty deeds, and then make others solicitous for good living; that they should first smite themselves with the wings of their thoughts; that whatsoever in themselves is unprofitably torpid they should discover by anxious investigation, and correct by strict animadversion, and then at length set in order the life of others by speaking; that they should take heed to punish their own faults by bewailings, and then denounce what calls for punishment in others; and that, before they give voice to words of exhortation, they should proclaim in their deeds all that they are about to speak.
Sed inter haec ad ea quae jam superius diximus, charitatis studio retorquemur, ut praedicator quisque plus actibus quam vocibus insonet, et bene vivendo vestigia sequacibus imprimat potius, quam loquendo quo gradiantur ostendat. Quia et gallus iste, quem pro exprimenda boni praedicatoris specie in locutione sua Dominus assumit, cum jam edere cantus parat, prius alas excutit, et semetipsum feriens vigilantiorem reddit, quia nimirum necesse est ut hi qui verba sanctae praedicationis movent, prius studio bonae actionis evigilent, ne in semetipsis torpentes opere, alios excitent voce; prius se per sublimia facta excutiant, et tunc ad bene vivendum alios sollicitos reddant; prius cogitationum alis semetipsos feriant; quidquid in se inutiliter torpet, sollicita investigatione deprehendant, districta animadversione corrigant; et tunc demum aliorum vitam loquendo componant; prius punire propria fletibus curent, et tunc quae aliorum punienda sunt denuntient; et antequam verba exhortationis insonent, omne quod locuturi sunt, operibus clament.